Jump to content

Search the Community

Showing results for tags 'domination'.

  • Search By Tags

    Type tags separated by commas.
  • Search By Author

Content Type


Forums

  • General
    • News
    • Introductions
    • General Discussion
  • Written Works
    • Stories
    • Role Playing
    • Continuous Stories
    • Unfinished Stories
    • Fantasies and Story Ideas
    • Chat & Role-Playing Transcripts
    • Real-Life Muscle Growth Experiences
  • MG's Storiversary
    • Storiversary Story Archive
  • Media
    • General Images
    • Artwork & Morphs
    • Artists Showcase
    • Videos
    • Before & After Transformations
  • Community
    • Personals
    • Chat Buddies
    • Surveys & Polls
    • Advertisements
  • Bodybuilding
    • General
    • Training
    • Muscle & Mind
    • Diet & Nutrition
    • Steroids
    • Watch Me Grow
  • Off Topic
    • Main Off Topic Board
    • News & Current Events
    • Weird / Funny / Interesting
  • Hyper and Impossibly Big Muscle!'s Welcome!
  • Hyper and Impossibly Big Muscle!'s Gallery
  • DC Area Muscle's Discussion
  • Tall Muscle's Discussion & Advice
  • Furry Muscle Club's Club Chat
  • Miembros Hispanohablanes!'s Presentaciones
  • Miembros Hispanohablanes!'s Culturistas buscando sponsor
  • Miembros Hispanohablanes!'s Sponsor buscando culturistas
  • Superstrength and Crushing's Your favorite Superstrength & Crushing Stories
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Dumb Stud Pictures
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Dumbing You
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Meathead Make-Believe
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Mutual Muscling
  • South East Asia Muscle Club's Muscle Tales
  • 2D Muscle Artists's Topics
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Video Clips
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Bodybuilding Websites
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Top Tips, Articles and Guides
  • Second Life's Topics
  • Second Life's GYMS
  • New York City Muscle's Member Intro
  • New York City Muscle's Personals
  • Rochester NY Area Lifters's Topics
  • 3D Muscle Club's Topics
  • Vore and Absorption's Topics
  • Vore and Absorption's Stories
  • Drain and Theft's 📰 Topics
  • BOSTON AREA BODYBUILDERS's DATING OPTIONS?
  • BOSTON AREA BODYBUILDERS's GREAT GYMS IN BOSTON AREA
  • BOSTON AREA BODYBUILDERS's SEEKING WORKOUT PARTNERS
  • Seeking Sponsorship's I am looking to be sponsored
  • Seeking Sponsorship's I am a Sponsor

Find results in...

Find results that contain...


Date Created

  • Start

    End


Last Updated

  • Start

    End


Filter by number of...

  1. mrwaker

    Battle of the Jakes

    Howdy yall! Some of you may know me from the LIberty Falls/CJ series. I had another one off story written that I wanted to share, but was sitting on it. It a lot more grounded than superheros and gods, but I hope you enjoy it nonethelesst. Battle of the Jakes Jacob stood at the stage entrance casually waiting for his name to be called. He had decided to hit up the UK Universe Preliminary for an easy win to help qualify for Mr. Physique later in the year. He knew he had it in the bag, the competition wasn’t close, even though Jacob wasn’t quite in his top form. He still had a little fat to lose, especially around the abs, but his size and proportions should help him coast through a win. As the current competition walked off the other end of the stage with minimal fanfare, Jacob adjusted himself in his snug briefs and psyched himself up. “Now for our next athlete, likely coming out for his next trophy, Jacob Buntor!” The crowd roared, most of the audience had only been there to see him and the cheers always gave Jacob the drive he needed to put on a good show. Jacob stepped out onto the stage bouncing his big thick pecs at the audience with a grin, making sure to show off his beautiful smile and handsome beard. Jacob was gorgeous in every way, packed full of thick muscle, completely smooth from head to toe aside from this dark beard that matched well with his dark eyes. He had been a model, porn star, and now a bodybuilding champ, it was no surprise. As the music started, the instrumental track of Sharp Dressed Man, Jacob began his posing routine. It was a by the numbers show for the most part, but even among all the lights of the stage the sound of the crowd gave him all the feedback he needed. They were in love with him. —----------------------------------------------- The crowd just kept going, long after Jacob had left them frenzied from his routine. Despite the fervor the announcer tried his best to keep the flow going. “Our last athlete will be a newcomer to the main circuit, coming off a recent juniors win, Jake Queen!” A few claps and cheers from the audience followed, but it was nothing like the previous chorus of love for Jacob Buntor. But as the next Jake stepped out onto the stage there was a hush across the entire venue. Jake looked like a god chiseled from marble. He stood at about 5’11” tall, but the young man was extremely well built. However that’s not what initially shocked the crowd, it was his proportions and definition. Jake had next to no fat on his entire frame, so shredded even his neck and calves danced with veins and defined muscle fibers. As he stepped in the center of the stage awaiting the music, Jake puffed out his pecs, his favorite part on his frame. He was welcomed with gasps. Jake immediately put on a grin, he loved that reaction. “That’s right folks,” the announcer went on”, “Jake is a stunning up and coming champion. He is 19 years old and this is his first major competition in the men’s category. How could someone so fresh to the scene have a physique so phenomenal?”, the announcer cleared his throat, realizing he was rambling a bit, clearly distracted by the godlike young man on the stage, “right, uh, let’s get started!” Jake began his routine straight into a front double biceps, he wanted to make it clear how great it was without wasting any time. The second his massive rock hard guns flared he heard more gasps and even a couple moans from a judge seated at the stage. Despite not being part of the routine, Jake was fueled by the attention, and moved his right bicep up to face kissing the top of the sharp peak, the hard muscle pressing onto his lips. Again Jake heard more moans from the judge, but as he glanced down to see their faces he saw that each judge had their jaws on the floor. He winked at them then licked across the center of his bicep, slowly sliding his tongue through the valley of chiseled muscle. He held the pose after, but turned to the judges with a massive smile, giving them a good show of gorgeous blue eyes. One of the judges nearly fell out of his chair, another was drooling, and the last clearly shifted into a slouch. Jake could barely make out the movement of the man’s hand going down his pants under the bright lights of the stage. As Jake’s routine went on, the crowd couldn’t understand what was happening. A mix of shock, lust, and confusion warped their brains. Confusion over how a total newcomer could have such a well proportioned and shredded physique. Jake belonged on a stage with the best of the best, not this small show. Reaching the climax Jake ended his show with a pose showing off his abs. His mighty arms behind his head, biceps flexed. He kept one of his big shredded legs forward so his brain melting quads were on full display. “Oh my god…” he heard a man near the front say. Then Jake grinned one more time and finally flexed his abs. Not only did he have 10 bricks of muscle to display, due to his extremely leanness, but there were multiple veins snaking across them almost as if painting a road map across his cobbled torso to the massive bulge below them. He swore he saw a woman faint. But the biggest delight was watching the judge clearly getting off to his show shudder violently. A few moments later the man got up and ran to the exit, but Jake clearly saw the massive wet spot on his slacks. Jake had killed it. “Um… whoa… how…. Oh! Jake Queen ladies and gentlemen, this kid is definitely going to go far!” the announcer stammered. The crowd nearly brought the auditorium to its knees as they finally let loose their pent up astonishment for the young Jake —------------------------------------------------ Jacob Buntor was making his way to the tanning booths to brush up his tan a bit more after a quick pump up when he heard the commotion at the stage. It was almost deafening even from a couple of rooms away in the cleared storage area made out to be the pump and tanning section. Who the hell could have generated such a clamor? He didn’t remember seeing anyone remotely stunning other than himself. Jacob dropped his posing trunks and called over one of the tanners. His massive cock swung free swinging with a heavy weight over his balls. The attendant nearly tripped over themselves to get to him, already foaming at the mouth to help Jacob and see his physique up close. That kind of attention never got old. Someone stepped into the booth across from him, but Jacob couldn’t make out who it was with the tanner blocking his view. “Can you do me once you’re done? I gotta get back out there soon.” the other man asked, his voice deep and commanding. The tanner turned around to acknowledge the other man, but upon seeing him they dropped the sprayer and let out a whimper. The man continued to just stand there, not moving and Jacob couldn’t fathom what was happening. He cleared his throat to get the attendant’s attention. “Oh right, excuse me,” the tanner said looking back at Jacob with a glance,”I need to find someone to help this young man, or to help you and I…, be right back!” He scurried away and out the door looking for assistance. Jacob finally got a view of just what had stupefied the man. Jake Queen stood on the other side, still wearing his sky blue posers. His red auburn hair was a bit messy, hanging over his bright blue eyes. Eyes that fixated right at Jacob as if sizing the other man up. Catching Jacob’s gaze he flashed his teeth at the other man in a grin. “Did you hear that crowd, I could get used to that kind of attention,” Jake said, breaking the silence. “That was you? I was wondering who could have gotten them riled up…” Jake let out a laugh, “You know it was me, look at me man, have you ever seen anyone look so good?” This time Jacob was sizing up. His eyes traced the entirety of the younger man’s body, taking in the incredibly defined physique and yet well developed muscle. The man’s proportions were insane. Taking in the full display of the man’s meaty pec shelf crowning his perfect abs and slim waist caused Jake B’s mouth to run dry. Catching that gaze he had grown to love, Jake flexed his abs. He let out another laugh when he saw Jacob’s eyes nearly pop out of his head. “Yeah, you get it too.” Jacob realized his mouth was agape and gathered himself, then straightened his back and widened his stance. He was aiming to show off his size and defiance of the young shredded adonis across from him. “Right, right, you’re a big dude I can see. Nice work, but damn man, why are you so soft? Look at my abs compared to yours, you got a 2 pack going over there.” Jake chuckled then began relaxing and flexing his abs over and over to display how no matter what they always outclassed Jacob’s. “Whatever man, I got the size and we all know that’s what matters.” Jacob responded by flaring out and bouncing his beefy pecs in an impressive display of massiveness. “I mean I guess, but why just have size when you can have the best of both worlds?” Jake responded while flexing his rock hard pecs, the veins in his chest exploding. The valley between them looked like they could lock someone’s hand in the vice. Jake went on, “but maybe you’re right. Size does matter sometimes.” He ran his hand through his ginger hair while nodding down at Jacob’s crotch. Jacob’s cock seemed to thicken from the attention, his thick 8 inch meat beginning to swell. “But I guess you can’t exactly work that out, huh?” Jake smiled again, this time with a look of superiority that nearly caught Jacob off guard. “Fuck off dude, I’ve got more than enough size everywhere.” Jacob snapped back, feeling the need to defend himself. Why the hell was he so driven to defend his cock size to this dude? “Sure man, you keep telling yourself that. Oh shit, they’ll probably be back soon, better get ready.” Jake then bent over to remove his posers, he intended to block the display from Jacob, but as his cock flopped out the cockhead still poked out under his head. WIth another laugh Jake stood back up, his eyes fixed on the man in the other booth. When Jacob finally saw the other man’s cock his mind almost turned to mush. Even before Jake had stood up he saw the huge cockhead that sprung out, but now in full view, he was stunned. The young adonis had 9 inches of massive meat dangling between his thighs, crowned by a thin bush of bright orange hair. His shredded nature extended to the member with veins almost as big as his thumb snaking across it. The heavy weight and size nearly eclipse those massive balls under them. “Love the look on your face man, don’t worry it’s not even hard yet,” Jake emphasized his point by giving his massive cock a quick tug, it instantly grew another inch as the blood began to flow. “Alright bro, stop drooling. I know you want this, I mean you wish your cock could match up, but chill people will be here soon.” Jake laughed, swinging his massive muscle cock in triumph. Jacob had nothing to say, how could a man with such a phenomenal physique have a cock so big? It wasn’t even hard…. He then noticed that his own cock had begun to harden, nearly reaching its full 8 inch mast. Seeing it however filled him now with shame. He once prided his size but after seeing Jake’s cock it looked so small now. He once again found his gaze drawn to the cock on the other side, still soft, but bigger than any dick he’d ever seen. Jacob nearly jumped out of his skin as the door opened and two men walked in a rush. He tried his best to hide his hardening member, but the two men didn’t even acknowledge him as they ran up to Jake’s booth. They both let out a stunned gasp as they saw the fully nude man awaiting them. “You’re a god, holy shit.” one of the men uttered. “ Please… can I? May I… touch it? I didn’t know someone could be so big.” the other man said. Jake just flashed a smile and gave a quick nod. Then flexed his huge cock causing it to jump up in invitation. Jacob watched as one man ferociously grabbed the huge cock in his hands, lost in the weight of it and confused as how even with two hands there was more than enough to spare. Then realization sat in that Jake wasn’t hard and as it grew in his hands he let out a stammering, “H-holy fuck…” The other man was transfixed by Jake’s physique immediately jumping at the chance to run his hands along his chiseled abs. The man moaned as his fingers traced the valleys between everywhere brick, occasionally getting caught between them as the muscle wrapped around his fingers. Stunned, Jacob couldn’t believe what was happening before him. The other man was being worshiped by these men. He had come here to get a tan and was instead getting a porn show. He cleared his throat again to try to get their attention, but the two attendants were lost in lust. One man furiously jacking off the humongous cock head moaning as precum began to ooze out all over his hands. The other licking every inch of muscle as if his life's calling was to feel every fiber on his tongue. Not once did they even glance back at Jacob behind them. However he did get a look, as Jake cocked his head to the side to get around the two men lost in his greatness. His bright blue eyes caught Jacob off guard. He winked at the other man with a grin and nodded at Jacob’s cock again. Jacob looked down and was shocked again, not only was he hard he was dripping precum all over the floor of the booth. It wasn’t feeling turned on, but for some reason his cock was going crazy. As he looked back at the display across from him he realized what was happening. The red headed young man of perfection was everything he wanted to be. He wished he was being worshiped. He wished his cock was that massive. He wished the crowd would go as wild for him as they did this god. This man was going to go far in life and everyone was going to remember him. Jacob had already been forgotten in this small room. People may give him the attention and devotion if he was alone, but next to the adonis across from him they would never see him. Jake was above him on the ladder of life. As that feeling of inferiority settled in his brain again he took in all of what was happening in the other booth. Both attendants were now on their knees, one slurping at the adonis’ huge cock, now fully hard in a powerful display of 12” of fuck power. The man was choking himself in the struggle to get the full head into his mouth, but was satisfied enough to slurp up the precum flowing over his tongue. The other man was worshiping the mighty rock hard quads with his entire face and tongue, as if trying to bury himself in the rock hard flesh against his face. Both of his hands still caught along the pecs and abs of the other man, squeezing and massaging every inch in a muscle filled lust. And Jake was still staring at Jacob, this time with a glare and crooked grin. His arms were raised beside his head. The sight of Jacob's stunned face and cock ready to blow made Jake swell with pride. He had Jacob beat, and to exemplify this he began bouncing his biceps. Each massive mound of flesh seemed to double in size with each flex beside his head. Definition in his peaks showed off striations most people didn’t know existed, his guns were on another level. It was a display that would make any man walk off the stage next to him, or kneel in front of him. Jacob came. He didn’t feel it coming, he wasn’t even touching himself. It was as if his cock had decided to fully submit to the ginger adonis, unable to take anymore. He shot all over the booth, some shots even managing to land on the shoes of one of the men lost in worship. As his eyes rolled back he came harder than ever before in his life.The other man invaded his thoughts with laughter. As if this final display put to rest any hope Jacob had of competing. Then something wet and hot as fire hit his forehead. Jacob opened his eyes in shock only to be greeted by a massive shot of cum hitting him right on the nose and dripping down his cheek. The two men were no longer all over Jake; they were simply on their knees taking in the display of the god above them. Jake still had his two hands behind his head with his entire body flexing in a triumph of peak manliness as his cock shot across the two booths. Dropping and raising with each blast. The huge member continued to pummel Jacob with a few more blasts, but instead of weakening they somehow got stronger. Coating the wall of the booth behind him and a couple more flying straight over the booth, streams of the trail falling onto Jacob’s lips. As the taste of the young god hit the now deflated man’s tongue he began to hear the cheers from the crowd, the end of the contest coming. “Will the contestants please return as we announce the winner. Well, we all know who the winner is, since no one's score even came close.” The audience roared in laughter and cheers and began chanting the name “Queen” over and over. Pushing away the two attendants trying to lap up his dripping cock Jake looked at the cum stained defeated muscle man on his knees in the other booth. “Guess that’s my cue,” Jake chuckled. Picking up his poser off the floor he realized it was splattered in some of his cum. He looked at it with a smile then tossed it onto Jacob. “Something to remember me by.” Jake then sauntered off to the stage completely nude and still leaking all over the floor. As Jacob tried to gather himself, beginning to wipe up the mess all over him he heard the crowd roar again, followed by moans and cat calls. His imagination ran wild and his cock got hard again.
  2. Chronicler

    King Dom: The Beginning

    "Come on, Sam! One more! One more!! Give me one good push!!!" You squeezed and mustered every effort into performing that bench press, the last rep for the day. Your body spasms from the strain as the bar inches further and further away from you. It's so close but ending well has always been a struggle. As the bar finally reaches its zenith, your arms give out. The bar tumbles toward you … only to be caught and placed back on the stand by the steadying hands of Dom. "I got you, bro!" Adrenalized relief floods you. You can always count on Dom to be there for you: encouraging you, supporting you, saving your sorry ass from all the shit you both find yourselves in. (Though more often than not, he's the one who gets you all into shit.) "Great job, Sam!" Dom exclaims, offering you your customary congratulatory fist bump. You grin proudly. The weights you lift may be counted as the lightest among your school gym goers, but Dom has a way of making you feel unashamed. "Come on, let's head home." Exiting the gym, you encountered Dickheads 1 & 2. These jocks may not be the biggest in the university, but they're certainly the douchiest. Though they're on the swim team, they pack more weight and muscle on their frame than they should, which exasperates their swim coach. Rumour has it they're only on the team to show off their bodies, which is only supported by their constant flaunting at any opportunity. Their nicknames are supposedly derived from one infamous episode of public indecency that ended with violence in the locker room. The only reason they weren't expelled was because of their family's 'scholarship'. Rumour also has it that those 2 bigoted roommates are actually a heavily repressed couple. When you spot one of them, the other is sure to be not far off. The constant jibes they give to the gay community and the reported lack of satisfaction from their many girlfriends reinforce this. Regardless of your qualms against them, which everybody in school has, you have learned one too many lessons too well on keeping your head low around them, hoping they'll only dish the hurt out verbally. Dom, however, has not learned his lessons well enough yet. A shoulder bump leaves Dom sprawled on the floor. You scurry to help him up while remarks are hurled about you two 'limpdicked lovebird losers'. Just as Dom is about to retort with one of his famous explosive tirades, you summon a hidden reserve of strength from your fight-or-flight response and hauled Dom up and out past the Dickheads. "Yeah, let your ladyboy pick your fights for you, you little faggot! Haha!" Dom keeps quiet, his face darkening to a furious red. - "Fuck!" Dom screams out in the sanctity of your shared bedroom, punching the wall. Ever since young, you shared most of your life with Dom. Childhood friends living just down the road from each other. Secondary schoolmates patching each other up after surviving bullying sessions. A mutual coming-out episode and confession to each other just before university. (Dom, as always, initiated first.) A period of fooling around commences before Dom decided he wasn't ready for a relationship yet: he doesn't feel big enough. Dom prides himself as a guy who provides, protects and takes charge of people. Strength and size have therefore been a point of contention for him, especially with the readings and put-me-downs. He has stood up to bullies despite the disparity in their physiques. Facing bullies equipped with only bravery wasn't enough to win fights all the time, however. Some of them, as with the Dickheads, dare to lash out in fisticuffs. Thus, he began to work out and train, inviting you as he brutalizes himself in the school gym. You had been at it for a few months now. You managed to carve out some clear-cut definitions in your chest and abs, your arms producing a sizable lump. Dom took more from the gym than you, approaching it with his trademark intensity. His dedication and drive have resulted in a heftier chest, an undeniable 6-pack, and biceps with observable movement as he flexes them back and forth. Still, it wasn't enough, as both of you share the plague of skinny genetics too, being slightly smaller than the average guy on campus… - "Fuck!!" Dom punches the wall again, this time hard enough for blood to trickle down his knuckles. You cry out to him to stop, preparing all too readily a plaster. "I'm just so tired, Sam. All these bullies, these two fucking Dickheads. Fucking around with us, just because we're smaller. I wanna be big enough to give them a taste of their medicine." Dom pounds his injured fist into his hand. "I don't wanna feel small again, you know. I wanna be big. I wanna feel big, just once in my life." He slumps onto the sofa, all worn out. "You know, Dom, you're pretty big to me," you confess, as you plaster his fist. To your diminutive form, Dom's skinny muscles definitely are. "Haha, yeah?" he smiles in wry appreciation. "Thanks, Sam." Your praise, however, leaves Dom sinking deeper in dejection. You decide to change tactics: if words aren't good enough, now it's time to take action. "Hey Dom, why don't you flex your muscles for me, please?" You pleaded with your best puppy dog eyes, pouting your lips in a way you know he couldn't deny. "What's gotten into you?" Dom chuckles lightly as you continue to pepper him with your request. Finally, he complies, proffering you one of his arms, the one with that injured fist. Tenderly bringing that fist up to your face, you kiss it. "You have always taken care of me ever since we were little, Dom. Now you have grown so much. Let me show you how big you've gotten." You winked. Despite all his bluster and bravado, Dom blushed. One of those rare times you ever witnessed his shy side. You nuzzle his calloused hand, slipping in quick caring pecks. "All those weights you lifted, those push-ups and pull-ups you did… I'm sure you will maul anyone who dares stand in your way with these mighty paws." Dom 'hmmm'-ed out softly in approval. You slide your face down to his arm, bringing up a hand to massage his other bicep. Dom catches on, flexing out a double bicep. "And these arms, when you flex them, they will crack open and crush all sorts of things. Peanuts. Walnuts. Coconuts." Each invocation of nuts is followed by an increased intensity of squeezing from you. Dom squeezes his biceps back to meet your challenge, stiffening both of his arms, along with his third "arm". "And finally," you whisper temptingly into his ear. "The skulls of those 2 fucking Dickheads." At this, Dom lets out a primal roar. You jump back a little, your hands letting go of those orbs. You've never known that flexing could produce such strain and size. Those peaks have become so pumped that they are now volcanic, ready to erupt from their furious red. "More…" Dom calls out. "More!" You took another step back. Perhaps you went too far in including your grotesque descriptions of power. Seeing your panicked expression, Dom calms down, the crimson hues fading, but not leaving. He gives you a look that's a curious mix of pleading and demanding. "Please, Sam… Please continue." Hesitation grips you like a deer in headlights. Fear tells you to take off and run. Yet lustful curiosity invites you to step forward and explore this side of Dom you've never seen before. In the end, your dick leads you forward. Dom smiles, almost assuredly, at your approach. He takes off his singlet, puffs out and pounds at his chest, indicating where he wants you to continue clearly. His torso looks prepped to receive you already: the pump in his arms seems to have spread across his body, and his pecs look fuller already. You take hold of Dom’s chest and massage them, circling your thumbs around his nipples. Softly, gently. Dom moans for more. Intensifying your efforts, you knead harder. Those meat cakes, in response, rise and take form, becoming less and less pliable. "You're an immovable wall. If anyone bumps into your chest, they'll just fall flat on the floor. Should those two Dickheads ever try to tackle you, they'll only end up with concussions." "Yeah," Dom growls out. "That's it, Sam! Lick it. Suck on it, bite it! Be a good bitch and break your teeth against it!" He grabs the back of your neck, his vice-like grip plunging your mouth onto one of his plump nipples. Your muffles are buried in that hefty chest. Blindly, you push both hands against Dom, even kicking against the wall behind him, desperate for space, for air. Dom's hand continues holding you in place, never registering your struggles. His hold only tightens and squashes you in further. "I say do it!" Out of desperation, perhaps submission, you chomp down hard. His flesh didn't give way. You grit harder, your jaws straining, and your cheeks start aching. You feel dizzy. Just as you're about to pass out from the effort and the lack of oxygen, you're mercifully shoved onto the floor. You splutter, drool slobbering down your chin as you inhale vigorously for relief. You see stars… … And as they clear, there stands Dom, a man straight out of legends and myths. You blink rapidly. There's no way a pump could produce the size he's at now. The pair of comfortable and billowy shorts Dom once wore now runs so thin and tight that you could make out the thick veins throbbing underneath. His mildly defined mid-section has sharpened into a wasp-like display of lethality, that core now supporting arms and chest rivalling the Dickheads' size. You are sure, however, that theirs pale in strength and power compared to Dom's. As you lift your head up, you gaze upon Dom's face. It had evolved from a brave, caring and (though Dom disliked it) cute look into a confident, regal, and handsomely dangerous portrait. Dangerous. That's what every part of his still inflamed body exudes. Danger. You shake. You shudder. You hyperventilate. You became flushed with heat, from your head to your groin. It becomes so hot that you can't breathe. You realize you're gonna end up fucked or fucked up. Maybe both. You don't know what to think, what to say, or what to do as Dom approaches you, his expression blurred by the rapid darting of your eyes. Three steps. Two. One. Just as his shadow looms over you, you pass out.
  3. Francisco era un hombre ya maduro, alrededor de los 52 años, un hombre de cuerpo lampiño y cabello negro, ya tenía canas en su cabellera, aúnque aún el color oscuro predominaba, bigote bien cuidado, su forma física era buena, era alguien fornido, se veía q en su juventud había sido alguien que siempre estuvo en buena forma, sus brazos robustos aún se veían un poco en forma era el dueño de una empresa farmacéutica, su vida y sus investigaciones las había dedicado por mucho tiempo a encontrar la forma de pelear contra el avance de la edad, había estudiado posibilidades infinitas, la constante de saber el desgaste continuo del cuerpo era la falta de la capacidad célular de regeneración, pero... ¿Y si hubiera alguna forma de apoyar esa regeneración?... Francisco se obsesionó desde joven con ese tema, no paraba de desvelarse durante noches, estudiando componentes que pudieran ayudar a esos procesos, hasta que al llegar a la edad de los 30 llegó a la conclusión que era importante darle especial atención al ejercicio y a la alimentación. Darle al cuerpo una dosis extra de proteínas concentradas y también testosterona en el caso de los hombres era esencial para poder hacer que el cuerpo humano estuviera en óptimas condiciones, a nivel célular era lo ideal para poder hacer que todo estuviera como una máquina perfectamente afinada. Pero no era suficiente, aún el desgaste avanzaba y ahí fue cuando Francisco entendió que el cuerpo humano tenía que tener de forma obligada una ayuda exógena, algún tipo de estimulante que pudiera hacer que el cuerpo produciera más testosterona y al mismo tiempo darle proteínas adicionales al cuerpo, trabajó años en un esteroide que tuviera efectos, no de hormona exógena, si no más bien hacer que el cerebro obligara al cuerpo a producir 100 veces más testosterona. Francisco consiguió crear aquella formula que estimulaba el cerebro para la producción de testosterona a los 35 años, realmente algo rápido, empezó a experimentar con ratas de laboratorio, pero había un problema, aunque la substancia hacia en los sujetos de prueba lo que se suponía, que era un aumento drástico en la masa muscular, también había ciertos efectos secundarios, el menos peligroso era un gran aumento en el deseo sexual, los sujetos de prueba demostraban un gran apetito sexual, si el ratón estaba acompañado no importaba si era macho o hembra el ratón acompañante, el que estaba lleno del suero experimental follaba a su pareja hasta que el ratón normal fallecía. El segundo era que después de unos días el cuerpo del ratón inyectado colapsaba, al parecer el cuerpo de la criatura no aguantaba el ritmo acelerado al generar testosterona de forma tan rápida. Entonces si el cuerpo podía aguantar así por unos días había una posibilidad de que pudiera todo esto tener éxito, solo había que buscar una forma en qué el cuerpo se pudiera aclimatar al cambio desenfrenado de producción de testosterona, y a la aceleración del metabolismo. Francisco pensó en varias opciones, pero una más improbable que la anterior, en este mundo, no había nada parecido a lo que él quisiera recrear, sus investigaciones quedaron estancadas conforme el tiempo pasó y la fórmula de su esteroide la guardó, le dió más importancia otros proyectos para poder sustentar su investigación más adelante, mientras aparecía alguna forma en la cuál cumplir lo que él siempre había deseado. Con el paso del tiempo Francisco se hizo de una gran riqueza, su talento en la rama de la farmacología le ayudó generando bastantes medicamentos innovadores pero costosos que lo catapultaron a la cima, a la edad de 42 años con la trayectoria que ya tenía y toda su experiencia en el ramo, incluso decidió ampliar sus conocimientos a la ingeniería genética. Efectivamente, lo que necesitaba Francisco estaba en esa área, todos los conocimientos que tenía empezó a usarlos en su proyecto que había abandonado, solo tenía que crear un organismo simbionte, no tenía que ser inteligente, solo tenía que poder unirse y ayudar al cuerpo humano con el proceso de aceleración de su suero, y recrear las funciones básicas de cualquier ser vivo con excepción de la reproducción. Fueron años de experimentos hasta que Francisco por fin logró su cometido, en un contenedor yacía una mancha azul obscuro moviéndose de forma rara, arrastrándose por un gran contenedor una criatura viscosa y que parecía haber salido de una película de terror, pero Francisco sabía que no era así, era el siguiente paso para combatir el avance del desgaste del cuerpo humano, esta criatura había sido diseñada por él, y de hecho Francisco había usado algo de su sangre para asegurar la compatibilidad con su nueva creación, así q nadie más que él podría ocupar a aquel ser que había creado.
  4. Hey guys. This is my first story being post here. And it is written with the help of one of my friends. Hopefully you all enjoy it as much as I write it. Please do excuse all the grammar mistakes. Iska vs Superman Iskarion: The Justice League Hall is in complete shambles. What else would you expect when I am paying a visit to this place. Walls destroyed, floors collapsed, furniture and equipment broken and spread everywhere, heroes of all sorts have fallen all around, beaten and broken. All of them are in still in ecstasy spasming and cock twisting with nothing coming out. They all have been drained dry. Their spandex suits are not longer filled to the brink of tearing the silky smooth spandex apart with their previous muscular body. What a shame! They have all been conquered by me, Iska. While being pounded by Batman, the last hero standing, I ignore his little tickles and tactics, not even bothering to acknowledge him. For I am displeased. I have been created as a super soldier from some ‘wanna be the ruler of the world’ organization. They had abducted me, experimented on me till I was changed. And what a change. I look down on my body, wrapped in a skin-tight black lycra nano weave suit. Supposed to help my body by protecting or reducing damage and harm. Guess it has done it’s job since none here have been even able to make a scratch on me, nor dent my dense muscle or even get me move me from my spot by a single inch. I have easily overpowered all of them. I turn my attention to my thick quads, the lines clearly visible in the suit. Grabbing my junk, even in its flacid state, for none here was able to excite me, the visible package big enough to be the envy of even any Superheroes. Chuckling on my little joke there I slowly move my hands over my 2 sets of 4 deeply cut square bricks, divided by a wide deep gutter. The suit is so tight it clearly accentuated them, probably melting people’s minds by just looking at them, and bobbing my 2 massive slaps of meaty pecs. A small smile creeping up when I remember how the Martian Hunter’s punch just bounced off them. Barely tickled me. Of course the one measly punch I have given him has him ended up ko in a crater on the other side of the city. The holes through the dozens of skyscrapers between me and him is the evident on the path he has just taken. But my arms, yeah I think I like my arms the most. When I flex them the biceps bulging big time. And I cannot even flex them to full size, feeling that even this suit has its limits, barely able to contain the muscle I am packing in my current semi flexed state. It would probably tear of should I flex my biceps to full or do a most muscular, especially after draining all these so call superheroes just now. Guess the scientists who have created me made some miscalculations. A pity. For them. Though not that they could complain, after all I have showed them my ‘gratitude’ by enslvaing them, and deposing the organization controlling them, after they finish presenting me to their leader. Oh not because of the kindness of my heart, but why I would serve them as their lapdog when I am clearly superior to them. They want to rule the world. Well so do I. but I will rule alone. I won’t need anything that is more pathetic then me. Which brings me back to the now. First order of business is to destroy the one place that could cause me the most problems. I have no worries regarding the guns and tanks of those mere humans, even nukes should not harm me I have been told, but these heroes, that might be a different case. So I storm this place, trash it, defeat every hero there is. Big, small, men, women, human, alien… it doesn’t matter. It has been a big one-man orgy just a few moments ago. All pathetic heroes and heroines have been fully fucked and drained. And they all have been such a disappointment. None could harm me. None has given me a challenge whatsoever. I haven’t blink an eye. Not even a single drop of sweat has formed on my body. Further evidence of my magnificence. I sigh deeply, I crave for a challenge, but if nobody here can beat me, then conquering the world might actually become a boring job. This has thoroughly fouled my mood. Then a big noise wakes me up out of my musings. Noticing Batman is still trying to beat me and has just fired some rocket on me. Just one? Must have contained something that probably would have beaten someone else. But not me. You know for a guy with no powers I would think he is a smart guy or else he would have died a long time ago. But nothing he has done so far had any effect on me. During my musings I actually even forget he is still around. Either a very stubborn guy, or the biggest fool of them all. Time to end this joker he is. With a casual flick of the back of my hand I smack his face, cracking his skull, forcing his body to fly through several walls before he finally crashes into some lobby furniture where his broken body remains still. I breath in deep, sucking in almost all the air in half the city, for a moment creating a near vacuum till air from further out rushes in and fills in the void and then I release all the air I had sucked in through a powerful scream of frustration. I needed something to vent, perhaps screaming would do. The force behind it so powerful the Hall is blown apart and every window in the city and beyond shatters. For a moment silence reigns, then it is filled with car alarms going off, peoples screaming and running for their lives. Won’t be long before this section of the city is devoid of other life. And the rest of the city is being evacuated by the mayor as I am standing there trying to decide if I would conquer this world now or not even bother with it since they are not worthy of my attention. Yet what else would I do with my time if not that. Again I sigh deep. I just wish I could have fought something more challenging. But alas it seems that the one guy who might give me some fun was not in the Hall. Nor has he came to aide his fellow. Where could he be? Superman: I have been on my diplomatic mission for another world for almost a month now. Everything finally calms down to the point I can leave and go back to earth to enjoy some R&R. I fly through space taking a little detour to various yellow suns to do some sunbathing. I have got to work on my tan, right. Besides. I am sure everything is just chucking along well with Justice League I charge. They will contact me if something big is going down for sure anyway. Soon coming to an end of my journey reach earth, my second home, but the only one I know. Flying pass Jupiter, I hear a faint cry from Batman, “Superman…… “. The rest is all jumbled. That’s not reassuring. I instantly fly in max speed towards earth and entering earth with a supersonic boom that probably surprise everyone on earth; but given the circumstance I must take my chance to ensure the safety of my old pal Batman. I arrive at the Hall of Justice in total ruin, where the symbol of “True, Justice, and a better Tomorrow” lays. Walking among the ruin, I see some new heroes and heroines who have just been induced to the JLA scattering across the ruin along with the destruction at every corner. I look for Batman with my X-ray vision and see that he is laying on a destroyed couch barely alive. His skull is cracked with multiple bone fractures all over his body. Who process this kind of power here on Earth? I immediately start stabilizing Batman. He will heal eventually, but it will be a tough road for him. I hear a roar when I try to make Batman more comfortable. And Batman whispers to me, “Be careful of Iska…….” to just fainted away after. The voice alone forces the structure to shake and windows to burst. I follow the voice trail to a figure standing in the middle of once used to be a grand meeting room wearing all black. The Lycra suit tailored perfectly to his muscular physique showing off all the definitions. He must be Iska that Batman refers to earlier. He is impressive indeed in physical terms with all the bells and whistles. Almost as good as me that is. His intention on the other hands is pure evil with the destruction of JLA headquarter alone. No longer able to control my anger, I appear right in front of him merely inches away. His face tells me all I need to know: a total shock in his eyes. A bitch slap follows smacking Iska down to the ground immediately with a deafening boom. My finger imprints are clearly visible on his face: bright red. Not wasting another second, my right foot stomps on Iska’s head pushing it deeper to the ground causing the structure to vibrate and thousands of pieces falling around us. “You are Iska, right?” roaring at him. “Answer me, you motherfucker!” Another stomp to his head; another shake to the JLA Hall of Justice. Iskarion For a moment I do not realize what is happening. One moment my roar is damaging the city. The next I see a blur surprising me and then a pang of pain coursing through my face. Pain? Me? And then I understand that just like the proverbial cavalry HE finally arrives to the scene. Furious of what I have done to the place he has painstakingly built he is now stomping my head into the floor. I feel his boot ramming into my face, the floor cracking around my head while it’s pushed inches into the reinforced floor, the power behind it shaking the surrounding grounds, only adding fear to the few people who have not yet run away far enough. And enough I have of his incessant stomping of my beautiful face. My right arm raises and grabs the sole of his foot when he tries to stomp again, stopping it in it’s track, My arm visibly bulging and outlined in my suit. While with my other arm I start pushing up my body, fighting back his power. But it is not enough. Superman just simply reinforce the strength and I am once again deep inside the concrete floor. This is at a level I had not experienced before. This… This is the strength I craved for. The power I have been created to fight. The ultimate test I want… no need… to challenge and overcome. I gather all my strength and block his leg one last time. I am only half successful. His leg has contacted my face, but it is only half of the force of the previous one. I grab onto his leg and twist with full force. You are surprised by my sudden strength and stumbled to the ground. Now standing upright with your foot still hold tight by my hand I smile. “Yes Superman, I am Iska, and I am your doom.” I flex my muscle and my hand which holds your foot pulls you in and I sling you over me, slamming your chest first into the ground, creating a crater with your body. I pull you up and throw you over to the other side, slamming your back, creating another crater. And again, and again and… I slam your body back and forth to the ground. Seeing all that muscle being trashed finally makes my groin stir a little bit. But much more will be needed to fully awaken my dormant monster. And more is what you will give me. I finish by lifting you up again, swirl you around over my head and then let go, the force great enough to make you fly through dozens of skyscrapers, some of them breaking in two, their topside sliding and falling off, collapsing to the ground, ravaging the city with debris, while your body continues to fly unimpeded till it leaves the city and crashes into one of the tops of a mountain range visible at the horizon, obliterating that top with your body, finally coming to a rest. I crack my neck, feeling my face, a bruise forming, but no harm done. Slowly I rise out of the rubble and hoover over the city, half keeping an eye on you, the other half checking out my body. The power… So intoxicating. Just a fraction of my strength being realized, and I am already throwing your body around like a ragdoll. Who knows what I can do when I go all out. Superman My plan has worked flawlessly. We are now out of the city far away from any civilization. Pretending to be beating by Iska and have him thrown me all the way out here is the only way to lead him to battle with me in the middle of nowhere. I myself don’t even have a scratch, even my suit is still in perfect condition. If he were to even give me a scratch, he would have had a lot more to show for than what he has just done to me. The crash into the mountain is a smoking gun to lure Iska to this specific location. I see him hop and jump through all the debris trying to catch up to me. I intentionally speed up to increase our distance between us. By the time he arrives at the foot of the mountain. I already have a plan for him. I fly straight into his abs spearing him with my left shoulder from the clouds and smokes still settling from my supposed crash. The hit was perfect. His 4 sets of 2 brick wall starts to cave in looking more like a big hole between a set of bricks now. His eyes bulges out, mouth open wide, just like his bigger than life bulge right below his brick wall. In fact, I can see than his bulge stirs as I hit him in the abs. He starts to fly, but I catch both of his hands with mine in time and pull him towards me, and I knee him in the abs a few more times in quick succession to get some more air out of him as the momentum carries over from spearing him just before. Iska trys flexing his abs to soften my blow, of course, what he thinks he can do has no relation to reality. My knees meet his “brick wall” or whatever he calls it several more times until the momentum runs out. His abs are much softer now, just the way I like it. His now torn suit has confirmed just as much. Probably the result of him flexing too much and being knee-ed by Superman. The suit just couldn’t take the stretching anymore, I guess. We are both flying toward the sky now. Well, I am fly, he is being knee-ed up the sky. The momentum shoots up into the air after meeting my knee is finally gone. I roundhouse kick him from the top right on his head with my perfectly aimed right leg. His flight path changes again, now toward the ground. I fly in supersonic speed towards to earth before he hits the grounds BOOM!!!!!! My right knee is there to meet him with the OTK as he speeds toward the ground. His back folded backward with my hands forming a hammer hitting him in the abs at the same time. BOOM!!!! Air completely rushes outwards from us in “swoof” after “swoof”. He bounds off my knee. Once again, he is laying on the ground. It must be something he has never encountered before, which is one gift I am willing to give to send him on his way. Animals and birds are all startled and screaming trying to run away from here. He should be doing the same thing too. Unfortunately, he is the one who has triggered the anger in me. Guess who looks more like a ragdoll now. Suddenly I smell a scent coming off from his body. He is actual releasing his sexual Pheromones in increasing amount. This bitch is in HEAT!!!! It seems that beating him up gives him euphoria. Precum is oozing out at his bulge in a giant wet spot on his black lycra suit. I snort. He may be strong, stronger than most, but his body is still very human. His body is betraying him, betraying his mind. His body knows what he actually wants. Iskarion I don’t expected my single attack to do much harm to superman, if any. But I sure make him angry. The power behind his sudden spearing of my abs surprises me. Not in any of the tests I have performed for the scientists I even need to flex my abs. nor in my trashing of the Hall. But here for the first time I regret not flexing them. In the span of barely a minute my core is thoroughly beaten and trashed. The nanosuit not even able to reduce the power of a single punch, totally overwhelmed it rips apart under his fists, revealing my amazing set of bricks into the daylight. Still being totally overwhelmed I am kneed up into the sky where my head receives the most powerful kick I ever felt, a pang of pain shooting through my body while I rush towards the ground, only being intercepted by your knee and hands, my body seemingly being pulverized in between before I collapse to the ground. Taking a moment to process what just has happened, I feel my abs burn, my back flaring, the midsection of my suit gone, shredded into nothingness by your onslaught. And my own rod having slithered down my leg, starting to reveal it’s size. But nothing has been broken and though my abs are reddening I flex them now and see them shift into even more denser and compact form, ready to take on even more punishment should the need arise. While rising up to my feet I chuckle. This must have been the strongest beating I ever got, yet my body has not failed on me. I flex my body to you, showing off my muscle and that still not a single drop of sweat has appeared on my body. It will take more then this to destroy me. That I now know. But I have felt your power, now knowing I cannot take you lightly. So in a sudden burst of speed I close in on you, pump out my chest, pecs swelling, my arms flexed, biceps bulging to a size never seen myself before, not restraining them anymore. The upperpart of my suit not simply tearing or shredding here and thee, but simply bursting apart in thousands little pieces, the cloth flying in all directions, showing off my impressive muscular size to you. Your eyes widening some, probably realizing the challenge and potentional defeat from utter power beast powering up right in front of you. My fists unleashing a flurry of punches straight into your core and chest, hitting your dense abs and pecs. From the first punches your suit gets shredded into oblivion. My fists digging in deep into your bricks and causing ripples moving ovr your pecs. with speed no mere human can follow I unleash hundreds of punches into your body, turning it into a punching bag. The feeling arousing me even more, precum leaking out of my rod, enlarging the wet spot in my pants. I then move low, launch my right fist from below, rising up, rubbing over your bricks, pouncing through the valley between your pecs and hitting your jaw square, smashing your head up, your body flying at tremendous speed into the sky. I jump up and fly in pursuit, catching up on you, bypassing you where I raise my arms, clamp my fists together and smash them down, straight onto your skull. your body immediately changing course back downwards with so much force that when you hit the mountain, it obliterates entirely, replacing it with a massive crater I land next to you, notice your head is drilled into the groun up to your waist. Exposing your ass and bulge. And my eyes might deceive me, but I could swear your package had grown. Could it be you actually liked me beating you up? With such a juicy target I do not hesitate, I rise my fist and slam it down straight into your balls, the forcing drilling your body nearly a mile deep into the ground. I bend over and peer into the dark hole, wondering what you must be feeling and thinking right now while absently noticing a single drop of sweat sliding of my pec, hanging on my nipple for a moment till it falls off into the hole. Superman The counterattack is unexpected, I have to admit. He is faster and more powerful than I have expected from a human being. It is definitely my mis calculation that landed me with hundreds of his powerful punches. My suit may have been torn to pieces, but it does not have any effect on my body. A little shaking of my abs and pecs is nothing to be concern about. He seems to understand this point also as he turns to the dirty tricks to try to get an upper hand. After he smashed my head in the air, I have landed in the newly created crater. My upper body is buried in the ground leaving my ass and bulge expose. This is definitely not a good scenario for me. Before I can get myself out, Iska has already raised his fist intended to slam straight down to my balls. In a split second, I tighten my legs in an hourglass stance blocking the ballbusting full frontal assault. It works! The impact does carries me a mile below ground, but my balls are spared. A drop of liquid touches my forehead. It feels like an electrical spark. I realize it is Iska’s sweat due to the lingering pheromones permeating in this closed space. Good! I have not even sweat yet! I take a moment to collect myself, shake myself lose a little, preparing my counterattack. I see that he is still standing over the hole that I have made through my telescopic vision. Well, if you want to play dirty, then dirty you shall get. I beeline out of the hole and in the process I grab hold of both of Iska’s hands. Doing a 360 on myself landing on the ground facing his back forcing his arms bend backward. He immediately tries to break free, but he struggles. I am not the Superman a few moments before. If he thinks he can match me, then let’s keep the show on the road. With his arms now bend backward. I kick his knees into submission touching the ground. He attempts to get up, however, I am here to match his strength and more. I push him back to the ground as I move closer to him. His bulge is now open wide, I swing my right leg and kick into his balls. Both balls must be doing some pinball action inside his body. He screams with his body taking off from the momentum of my kick. Switching to hold his wrist at the nerve pinch point, I slide below Iska and warp my legs around his for the body scissors. Now my ankles are locked, hands on his wrist nerve point digging deep. He battles on knowing that he can’t break my hold. With my heels constantly rubbing his bulge and occasional jabs , he is more aroused than ever. No one has excited him this far for sure. A moan escapes from him. The early pain mixing with being pleasure right now must have done it for him. His cock is leaking a constant stream of precum at this point. His breath heightens with constant moan and he is truly enjoying this. With my cock pressing against his butt, I start teasing him both front and back. Iskarion Staring into that dark hole I can barely see anything. So I am somewhat surprised when you suddenly fly out, grab my hands and then took me down, bend my arms backwards. I immediately try to get free, but your power easily rivals mine keeping me locked. Then you put down to my knees, our strength still rivalling each other. But I am far from done, guess I will have to… And before I finish my thought, pain shot out throughout my body. Your kick to my balls another surprise. I have never believed Superman fight dirty. Mmh, perhaps he is not a boyscout as he shows to everyone. I process the pain, and some of the revel and arousal that I get out of it. Only fueling my desire to destroy that magnificent muscled body of yours, twisting, bending, breaking it to my will. By the time I get my body spasms back under control you have moved beneath me and trapped me in a scissor move. Your powerful quads battling against my hardened lower waist. Your heels rubbing my rod, clearly on display now and it’s size outmatching most beings in this world, continuously oozing. Though I have still got it under control. And don’t think I fail to notice that your rod also has become excited. I can feel it growing and rubbing my ass and lower back. But if he thinks I am out of the game this easily, think again. This body is power incarnated. Though you are more powerful than I ever dreamed of, I have not yet tapped in all my strength myself. Not even sure what my limits are since I have passed all the tests the organization threw at me without any trouble or feeling pushed to the limit. I push down my more carnal urges and focus on my inner strength, pulling out more power, my arms which were struggling against your hold suddenly getting a boost I overwhelm your arms’ hold over me and slap them away. Mine now free, I grab your legs around the ankles, close my hands and unleash tremendous force. Enough to crush planets with ease. My fingers digging in entirely into your meat and muscle, nearly snapping the bones beneath. I hear you gasp from the sudden power and pain must be radiating from your legs forcing your quads to open, freeing my waist from your crush. I quickly move away from you while stretching myself out, one hand digging into my pants, rubbing my rod and then move to my mouth, licking some of my precum while my eyes burn with excitement. For the first time ever my body is being truly tested. I can’t wait to see how much more it can take, how much more it can give. I see you had gotten up too, testing out your weight on your ankles. A pity I did not break them. But it does give me time to move in close, put one hand behind your back, while the other starts pounding your abs. This time using more of my power my fists dig in. Your abs resisting with their tremendous hardness, but ultimately failing to protect you from my assault. With each punch my fist digs in deeper and deeper, slowly destroying those amazing thick bricks, gutting your core. I keep your body on the spot, my one hand on your back preventing you from being punched away away. This time you take the full brunt of my assault. And not even your nigh invulnerable body can take this beating without consequences. It does not escape my notice that you do not fight back but try to take it all. Even your rod starts leaking precum. Perhaps a part of you desires to be tested, to see if there is someone who can destroy that beautiful body of yours? Which I am more than happy to oblige. My final punch slams in so hard hard my fist vanishes right up to my wrist, pushing out all the air out of you, forcing your body to bend over, your eyes bulging. Your body lifts up a few feet into the air, where I use that briefest of moments to quickly put both my hands together and hammer down my fists digging in deep into your back muscle, distorting the muscle fiber around my fists, while at the same time my knee shoots into your core, totally penetrating your abs which had not yet recovered from the abuse I have just unleashed upon them. My knee and fists meeting halfway in your body. Mangling your insides, you unleash spit and drool, and with what little air left you still manage to shout a cry of pain, so powerful it shakes the region. I take a step back, your body dropping down to the ground where I admire that ass of yours for a second. Then I grab what remains of your suit, rip it of while turning you around, seeing you in full naked glory, seeing that rod of yours has grown considerably. Seems I am not the only one who likes a good beating. And thinking of liking, my own rod acknowledges your magnificent body and bursts out of my suit, fully erect now with it’s monstrous size. The last shreds of my suit falling down to the ground. Now both of us fully naked. As it should be. Me towering above you it is time for some payback for my balls, so I grab yours with my left hand, easily lift up your body, your legs dangling in the air, pointing downwards, while your head is still on the ground and then crunch my hand into a fist, literally crushing and compacting your balls, forcing pre to shoot out covering your body, mixing with the spit and a bit of sweat that had started forming on your body. The sight of dominating you forcing another squirt of pre shooting out of my rod, mixing with yours while it slides over your abs and into your pec valley. I flex my free right arm, it’s massive size showing, bristling with barely contained power, ready to unleash it’s fury on you. “I am not out of the fight just yet Superman. Not by a long shot.” Superman Iska seems to summon additional strength from within, breaking my leg scissors and frees himself. My ankles are somewhat sore from his grabs. But it will heal in a nano second. He wastes no time to come after me. One hand at my back and another punch my abs. Each blow seems to be more powerful than the last. My abs start to cave in more and more. No human has ever able to deal with me this way. Iska is playing me like a pong right now between his over expanded veins popping arms. It is a sight to be seen. As he continues to play pong with my body. My right hand brushes his bulge back and forth at the same rate with my flapping arm involuntarily between his legs. I can tell he is getting more excited as his bulge continues to grow. Precum continues to flow through his cock like a damn faucet. My right hands tingles with each contact with his bulge and precum. Slowly my hand is covered with precum slowly dripping to the ground from each of my finger. Iska’s frustration finally reach to the max. He punches me in my chisel abs and knees me on my back knocking some air out of me. Spits and saliva shot out from my mouth. That’s something rarely happens. I try to take a moment to recover from the Plant destruction level of attack. But Iska is faster this time. The battle-tested rugged large hand grabs my enormous ball sac holding my mighty balls within for real this time. Iska picks me up by the balls with my legs and head still on the ground. He squeezes my balls with his might. With each squeeze, my cock shots out a rope of precum. I become Iska’s personal yellow rubber duck squeaky toy. He squeezes, I squirt. Iska visibly enjoys the scene of me being dominated like a 50 cents cheap manwhore, and his cock explodes from the confine of his black suit shooting out precum directly to my colossal abs attempting to humiliate me further. One rope from me when he squeezes, one rope from him when he gets excited. It is like a musical water fountain except Iska is the pump, and I squirt out rope of precum on his demand. I am now drenched with my own precum with his mixed in. There is large pool of precum gathers right below my chest and drains through my pecs valley gushing down to my face. Iska is now completely drunk in his domination over me continuing with assaults on my balls thinking such humiliation would break me. His pride is being stroke by my seemingly defeat, imagining how he would turn Superman into his forever rubber duck. Iska finally decided to end it once and for all. “Superman, it is time to learn your place in my world. Prepare yourself to be my very first personal sex eunuch. It is truly your honor to be able to serve me with such high prestige. Before I pull your balls out, savor the last bit of manliness that you will be ever able to produce.” He than puts out his other free hand into the pool of precum mixture of mine and his on my chest. Scooping out some, his hand moves on top of my mouth. “Open wide, my soon to be Super-manLESS.” He forces my mouth open, and the thick mixture pours into my mouth. Iska increases pressure enough to make a Planet to go supernova on my balls trying to pull them out intended to leave me with an empty ball sac but leave my 12 incher intact for my own reminder of the superMAN I am used to be soon. It would have been devastating to others, but it provides me a way out. Each squeeze, by some means, deliver new form of energy I have never known coming out of my balls. Energy flows from my balls to the rest of my body. My cock starts to grow larger in its already gargantuan state. The more Iska squeezes, the more powerful the energy I experience. On the other end, there is another energy form pouring into my mouth. The precum mixture instantaneously amplifies the energy coming from my balls. I twist and turn as energy being absorbed into my body. Iska hasn’t noticed the massive changes to my body. The initial pain that I experience has turn into pure delight. My body is in rapid transformation turning my already exquisite muscular body into a body even any god desires. Still drunk in his preemptive victory celebration, He thinks my growing cock and body twists are the direct response to his brutal torture and my imminent defeat. He does not realize that my fuck stick and body aren’t responding to his power but by the power gushing throughout my body originated inside my balls where his hand is trying to crash from existence. Awakening from within my body is about to happen…… My head slowly raises up looking at Iska as he goes on to crash my balls. I no longer make any sort of sound. He finally notices that I am not reacting to his might. He turns to look at me. I blast him with solar flare from my eyes to his. He is knocked backward on his back with nowhere to hide. “Arrrrrrr………..”. I continue my solar flare along with a loud scream. My body is glowing like a sun with visible energies traveling throughout my body. The flare has scorched everything around him. His fury body lasts a little longer. Hairs are all singed soon after, even his pubic hairs. His body is now cleaner than Mr. Clean’s bold head just like a good boy he should be. I chuckle. I finally regain some sense. The flare has stopped, and Iska has dropped to his knees in his newly sparkling body completely toasted with linger smokes. His eyes are cauterized showing white as if he has stared directly into the sun for too long. I walk towards Iska. He is surrounded by molten rock sizzling in the middle of it. Time for some payback. He still trys to attack me but to no avail. He does have my respect on this. I put him face down lifting his legs for a reverse boston crap. I reach for his hands with mine and starts pulling them upward. I now have his arms and legs crisscrossing with each other. I simply sit on top of him and try to force him to arch backward even more. I can sense that his body is healing itself, but at the moment it has no effect on my ability to manipulate his body. I force myself down more and Iska starts to scream. “Iska, you should wait until your mouth meet with your junk.” Like tiding shoelaces, I pull his legs some more and now his mouth is inches away from his junk. He continues to fight me bulging his muscle to avoid folding him outward. I plummet my fist into his balls at the speed of light. Air around of fist is on fire. Iska can only take it. Then it happens. A rope of cum shoots out of his flaccid cock. And another, and another. A man shoots his load without even getting hard. Now that’s something you don’t see everyday. His body convulsing. His eyes starting to roll back. He is in sexual ecstasy while shooting his loads out. Some cum lands on me and I instantly feel the power being absorbed into me. “Ah…..” I continue to pound his balls and he continues to be milked like a caged animal. All his cum is now being absorbed into me. His healing is slow to a screeching halt. Power is diminishing. Involuntary orgasm has weakened him. I laugh out loud. Iskarion I keep squeezing your balls, your precum leaking and shooting out. So engrossed I am that my own rod joins in the mix, a continuous stream of precum oozing, both of our precum mixing and drenching your body. I play this game for minutes, creating a pool of pre around your body, the copious amounts only proof of just how superior both our manhoods are compared to the rest of the world. But I want to play with you more, so I go down, scoop up some pre and force it into your mouth. You resist at first, but my strength overwhelms you and down the divine liquid goes. Unbeknownst to me I have not started weakening you, but making you stronger. Rare is the one in this world who could force your rod to come forth and only you know that your precum could bolster your power. Too late I notice that your muscle started rippling, changing, bulking up while becoming even denser than before. No longer just the man of steel, but more than that. I feel my hold over you weakening, your strength outmatching mine. And then suddenly that heat vision blasts into me. Immediately I feel my skin, muscles, organs and blood heating up. Forced to let go and a scream of pain blasts out of me, creating a shockwave that rages over the continent. The vegetation around me all burning away in a flash, the sand turning into scorched glass, the rock beneath my feet melting, my feet sinking in some. The hair on my chest, arms, legs, pubes, all being burned away. Turning my body as smooth as a baby butt. Only the hair on my face and head safe due to being out of the direct line of fire since you focused mostly on my torso. My body ravaged I drop down to my knees. My hands touching my eyes. Though not hit directly the intensity of the light had blinded me till my body heals them. But that time Superman could use to continue his assault on my body. Blinded I swing out, but only one of my fists hit your lower abs, impacting them, but your bulked up and denser muscled body does not even register it, my fist bouncing off. Amazing, no one has ever seen him do this to his body. No one knew his precum could empower him. Pride swells inside me though for I must have managed to push you beyond anyone ever has to make this happen. Not even your enemies of old managed to do this. Or perhaps at that time you did not knew of this ability. I feel you grabbing my body, bending it in a reverse boston crab. I resist, but your bolstered power overwhelms mine, bending and bending me even more. My abs stretched out beyond I have ever done myself. Stretched but not broken. My vision slowly starts to return, still seeing spots, but I can see enough again. Enough to see your powerful body towering over me, your fist raised up high and then smashing into my balls. My eyes roll up from the sensation of pain and arousal. And then another punch and another. Your fist relentlessly busting my balls. Pain and bliss flowing through my body in equal amounts. My rod pulsing hard I can no longer contain it. I no longer ‘want’ to fully contain it for it will also be my salvation. So I shoot one thick rope of cum after the other on your body, knowing now yours will absorb my cum. Increasing your power even more, but that is what I desire. I want your body to take my cum. For that is the trap hidden within it. And you will discover this soon. But I cannot unload it all on you, for your assault has weakened me and I need strength myself. New power to match yours. And I open my mouth wide, bend my body that little bit more and wrap it around my own rod, removing the last restraints I have, my cum load burst out like a firehose. I start slurping and gorging up my own cum, swallowing it all. My cum filling up my stomach, processing it, changing it into the power I know it contains. My own muscle start to ripple, pulsing, growing some, becoming bigger. Denser. More defined then it already was. A true Adonis. And my strength increases. I feel my body bristling with replenished energy. I release my rod from my mouth, my energized body rapidly healing, my vision restored fully I see the surprise on your face on what I had just done. And despite my terrible position I flex my muscle, crunch my abs and slowly overpower yours, unbending my body, straightening more and more till finally breaking free out of the hold. I fall down to the ground, quickly rising up and turning around to face you while my rod pushes out the last globs of cum and then come to rest. Spend for the time being. But my balls already started churning more seed, preparing for another load I could use. “Thank you Superman. This is what I needed, for ever since my body was changed none could satisfy me other than myself. Now come to me, fight me, use that power you got from me before it is too late. For I shall reveal the secret of my seed. Yes it empowers all who drink it or absorb it through their skin. But only for a short while. For my cum is not a blessing to anyone but me. It grants strength to all yes. But only I am immune to the poison that it carries within. So yes, soon your body will feel the effects, weaken to the point you will turn into my defenceless prey. So come and fight me before it starts taking effect and plunges you into your doom.” Your face changes from surprise into determination. With your superspeed you close in to me before my eyelids even finished blinking, slamming your fists into my body. I do not move a single step. Letting your fists slam into my dense mountainous pecs and my squarely shaped 8 bricks. Taking every punch and kick you perform. I feel my muscle being pounded, compacted under the brunt force of your fists, my face beaten to all directions, but none of them cause much damage, my body taking your barrage like the superbeing I am. I join the fray and return the favour, slamming your obliques, your 8 pack that rivals mine in size and shape, those big juicy pecs, punching your face like I am trying to rip it off your body. But neither of us setting a single step back. Our feet firmly locked in place. A slugfest erupts where we simply pounce our bodies to mush. Or trying to. Minutes pass by then ten, fifteen… and neither of us giving up. Both keeping up a relentless beating. And I start to wonder if you are immune to my poison. The thought distracting me for a second which you use to lift up my body and ram my back down on your knee. Once, twice, trice, trying to break my back. Feel my spine objecting, but waste no time. I bash both my fists to the sides of your head thoroughly rattling that brain of yours, dazing you for a brief moment. Free myself from you and slide behind you, grabbing your bullneck and ass. Especially that ass. Even squeezing hard with my fingers I barely dent it. Mmhmmm. I really need to have some fun with that ass. I start running forward towards the mountain, making sure I push out your loin forward. Your rod ramming the mountain first, a split second followed by the rest of your body using it as a battering ram. Not slowing down the slightest while I use your body to dig a tunnel straight through the mountain. The underground rumbling and shaking. Cracks appearing all over the mountain itself till suddenly we burst out on the other side. I let go of you and you stumble a few steps before you stop and turn around. A pause in our fight, I check out my body. Ripped as never before, beaten, battered, bruised, my rod back at full mast, sweat sliding down all over. And yet I feel still energy flowing through me. Never before I have used this much strength and still I have not run out of breath and stamina. I feel alive. My sight focuses on you and I see your body in a similar state. I smile sensing the power you still radiate despite the beating I have given you. Even your monster rod was going strong, equalling mine size. I look up to you and see a smile plastered on your face. Oh now there’s a surprise. Who would have thought that you are loving this. Who knew that Superman is a dirty minded guy inside. No wonder nobody has ever got to see this side of yours. Or maybe they did not lived to tell the tale. It’s not like anybody could find the bodies you could have made. A quick toss into the sun and poof no evidence. You try to take the upper hand by unleashing another blast of your heat vision. Empowered as you are by our precum the intensity is even greater then before. But I too had become stronger, so while I feel the power behind the blast, stopping my walk for a second. This time my skin though barely heats up. Your attack no longer working on my magnificent body. I chuckle and slowly walk towards you, closing in the distance while raising my arms higher and higher till they are above me, showing what kind of move I want next. Realising you are not getting anywhere this time with your heat attack you seize it and raise your arms to, our hands clasping, going for a power struggle. Both our arms bulging with muscle, our foreheads leaning against each other, vicious snarls on our faces. Our pecs rippling from the power we unleash on each other. Crunching my abs hard, adding their strength to the struggle. Our rods slapping one another between our bodies, having their own battle for dominance. Our legs literally digging into the rocky ground sinking ankle deep. For a short while nothing happens. So evenly matched we are neither side gained the upper hand. But as time passed I noticed your body starts to tremble a bit. At first I think it is from the exertion, but then I slowly start to gain some ground, pushing your arms back ever so slightly. And then more and more. Bending your knees, pushing your body lower and lower to the ground, my body starts to tower over yours. And I realize that finally after such a long time the poison must finally be working. I already have forgotten about it, engrossed in our tug o’ war. The first few minutes you still resist hard, even manage to push back a little bit, but then your body starts weakening rapidly and I push you down to both your knees, bend your arms back and upwards, nearly snapping them out of their sockets. Sensing your arms no longer have the power to resist mine, I release the hold and they drop down, the palms hitting the ground. I look down on you, while you look up towards my towering muscle mass. Your body sweating now not just from the fight against me, but also from the battle raging within. I start to flex, going through some of the poses bodybuilders go through. Showing off my body, totally confident I have you now where I want you to be. Down before my glorious self. I then grab your head from the sides, my fingers crushing into your skull, tiny fractures forming around them, forcing your jaw to open wide and without a care I shove my monster rod in you. Pushing in and out, slowly ramming more and more of it to the back of your mouth, deep into your throat. I started skullfucking you hard. Banging your face against my loin, cracking your nose in the process. Hearing you gag over my rod, not able to keep up, it makes my balls boil, coming closer and closer to another release. But I will not let it happen this time. It was time for me to taste your cum. So with some regret I let go of your head and pulled out. Lifted your body up till it stands again, though shaky, moves my hands to your waist and then easily lifted up your body, rising it high enough for your leaking rod to be at level with my face. And then I devour your rod, pushing it deep in my mouth, tasting your delicious pre. My tongue starts to play with your foreskin, pushing it back, revealing your mushroom top which the tip of my tongue has some fun with. And then I push yours deeper into my throat. And I start to push and pull your body back and forth, somewhat skullfucking myself, but I could take it for I want your seed and I want it now. Faster and faster I play, rub and bite your cock inside my mouth till I feel your balls vibrating and boiling against my face. And then just like a dam breaks, you start unloading inside me. Gallons and gallons of Superman’s cum shooting inside me. I swallowed it all while still working over your cock. Demanding more. And more I get. Even too much. The flow increasing to a point beyond what I can swallow and your cum burst out of my mouth around your rod, leaking down over my massive pecs, between it’s valley, my gutter forming a canal that cannot contain it all and my bricks shares in the cum overload, my rod creams till big globes of your cum drips down to the ground, quickly forming a small pool around us. We both now so in bliss, ignoring the world, sucking and moaning. After some time your stream finally finished and I let go of your rod and threw you to the ground. I look to my stomach and see it ballooned. Though I feel my body processing the amounts. Soon it will return back to it’s perfect shape. I cannot stop myself from burping long and hard. Pardon me. Causing a snow avalanche on some other mountains in the neighberhood. I walk towards you and stomp my foot on your pecs. Flexing my quads whose cut definition was a sight to see and push down with so much force I felt your ribcage being pushed inwards, the first tiny cracks appearing. Just a bit more power of my leg and I would just crush your body into pulp. Flexing my arms I tower over you, look down and speak to you. “You are strong. The strongest challenge I have ever met. A true treat for my body. But I have been created to fight you, to destroy you. And this battle has made me only stronger. Not even you can rival me. So in the end you never had a chance to defeat me. A pity. I fear now life will get boring for me for there is no other man in this world that would even rival you or me.” A deep sigh escapes me from that depressing thought. “Oh well I still have you as my cumdump. So I am sure I will find some interesting ways to get my fun out of you.” Superman Fun is what Irka has with Superman. I shoot load of cum, gallons after gallons directly into his stomach. His abs start to stretch out due to the shear amount of cum gusting into him. I am in heaven with his expert cock sucking skill running up and down my shaft with a whirlwind of tongue wrapping my cock helmet. I no longer able to move but to have him fuck my cock into giving him what he wants. My chest goes up and down heaving for breath between cosmic orgasm, and my abs of steel is convulsing uncontrollably just to pump out my powerful precious cum for Iska to enjoy. After he finishes with me tossing me aside like a used cum ragdoll, Irka flexes like no other man or even superhero I have ever seen. Stomping on my once manifestant pecs, I squirt out the remaining cum in my ball through my now flaccid useless cock involuntarily. You take that as a sign of my ultimate demise grinning appears on your face. You suck the last pathetic little strand of cum drooling on my cock slit. It instantly get you excited. Your huge cock is in a standing position once again, precum once again flowing freely. From your victorious stand over my body, you pick me up by the hair and push my mouth against your pecs. “Lick me clean, cumdump!!! Serve your master as you should!” He smashes my head again when I refuse to cooperate, and it bring me pain beyond what I have experienced before. Sticking out my tongue licking his ginormous pecs with reluctant, I lick his pecs……lick…..lick….. His grinning is bring me down, humiliation, submission. Under the influence of his poison running though my body, my thought starting to change. Maybe, just it may not be that bad to be his cumdump. Who will be able to defeat Iska anyway? I am still the No.2 strongest being in the universe. I raise my arms around his waist, moving across his entire back muscle. It begins to excite me. My cock slowly rises to attention. A moan escapes from me from enjoying his muscle displaying the pinnacle of male supremacy. Iska hears my moan and snickers. “Come worship your GOD! Superman!!” And worship I have. I have recovered enough to message him as he poses. Each pose seems to only bring me to ecstasy. I knee before him, kissing his foots licking away the blood and sweat. It becomes intoxicating. I come to his balls and cup my hands around them and squeeze them gently. Iska has not even move a inch when I come in contact with his powerful balls. Such a display of confidence knowing that I can no longer damage them like just a few minutes before. He stops me just before I am about to put his amazing cock into my mouth. He is still not fully trust me yet. I pass his cock but let it slide off my right face and a few kisses on his shaft. It feels warm and heavy, the musky smell fills my nostrils. I feel GOOD!!!!! I continue to go up to his abs, his brick wall, it is even better defined than when we first meet. I lick every valley between his walls. My fingers run over them again and again. Iska starts to moan just like I am moaning. We are both enjoying each other at this very same moment. My hands circle back to his back again to explore his upper back muscle. I rub my face all over his abs and now on his pecs sucking in all his musky manliness smells. How ironic just a few moments ago that I was the MAN, Superman at that. Now I am just a subject with my knees in the ground worshipping someone else muscle. I have been out manned. I hoover my lips over his nips sticking out my tongue lick it. Another moan comes out of him. His nips start to lactate. Golden liquid forming around the nips, my self-control is shattered and my primal instinct comes out. I go for it sucking every drop that each nip can produce as much as I can. Iska is roaring in triumph in defeating Superman, the very reason of his existence, finally come to past. He has dominated Superman not only physical as show of proof just mins before. He may have been created for ONE and only ONE reason, but he is now achieving Psychological and Sexual domination over me. With the absolute control over my entire body, my entire existence close at Iska’s hand, we continue to put on the greatest sex scene for the world to see. Iska begins to gyrate his bubble ass and I immediately drop back to my knees to catch his cock with my hands. His cock is so magnificent comparing to mine. My cock has reduced its size significantly after Iska has sucked the essence of life from my cock and balls. My balls a merely a fraction of the size just minutes before. My head lean into his lower abs. I put his cock up against my face on one side, and my right hand on the other. My hair on my face seems to add to his sexual pleasure. A rope of precum immediately shoot out from his cock slit. I immediately suck on it like a good bitch on his knee trying to suck out anything that Iska is willing to give. A thought flashes in the back of my puny little mind. “Not bad for being No.2, Superman just need to service his cock and fulfill every deviant sexual fantasy Iska may have for the rest of his life. Not a bad bargain.” This is how low Superman have come. “Mmmm……Mmmmmm……” Going up and down on Iska’s amazing shaft sucking with whatever left of my once mighty body. So big and thicc, I am mesmerized with his perfectly form cock with veins popping at all the right places. I close my eyes completely submerge myself into having a bliss of sucking the mighty one – ISKA. I finally look up to meet with his gaze. The gaze that knows he has me now at his fingertip just like rubber duck sex toy I once was however brief the moment was. The thought of being his personal rubber duck sex toy again excited me. A small drop of precum leaks out of my once proud cock. He pulls put me up standing directly in front of him. I startle a bit and try to backup. Iska laughs out loud. “The once proud Superman has finally fallen. A taste of fear is only the beginning to your long journey as my sex slave. I sure will figure out a way to use your body more than any other beings that have come before me. But Don’t you worry, I always take care of my bitch.” My sense of self being is almost shredded to nothing. A drop of tear forms from the corner of my eyes , Iska wipes it away, “No need to cry, I will provide you with all the pleasure that you can ever want so long you service me your master to my satisfactory.” He grabs the back of my head and press me toward him. Our mouths clash and he deep-tongues me with such fury and passion. A whirlwind forms around us as a result. I can only moan to his attacks to my mouth. My body jerks and seemingly loss the spine to stand on my own. Iska holds me up by my hair and smacks my face once again with his fortress like pecs. “Worship me all over again” I start to worship once again with earnest effort this time. I no longer move nonchalantly. I feel the urge to appease Iska as if life itself is Iska and nothing else. With my renew effort to worship him, Iska starts to moan to signal his satisfaction. My last pride is finally on its last leg going in oblivion with no turning back. His nips start to lactate. Golden sparkling liquid/milk forming around the nips, my self-control can no longer control my primal instinct. I go for it sucking every drop that each nip can produce as much as I can. Iska’s nips lactate even more under the assault of my tongue. Each lick brings a small quiver at his legs. He starts to swallow his saliva hard. His head is thrown backward savoring this intense pleasure Superman is giving him. Iskarion Close. So close i am of turning Superman in my personal sex toy. I have been created to fight him, to destroy him. They have meant that in a literal way. But THIS as he is now, I am starting to like it more. So while I initially did fight him to destroy him, I change my mind now. The state I am pushing Superman in as a personal sex you will be so much better. And he is already turning into a good puppy. His tongue licking my nipples, of which I do not even know they can lactate like this. I wonder what else my own super body can do and I had not yet discovered. But first I must finish my battle. Squeeze out that last sliver of resistance I still see deeply buried within his eyes. Slowly I wrap my arms around his broad back, rubbing over those dense muscles, going down to your lower back where I lock my hands and then pull in his body against mine. Our pec shelves pushing against each other, me bobbing them for a bit, bouncing both our racks, playing with his, showing who is in control. Our abs colliding with each other, pushing our rods into our mutual gutters, pre oozing out of them, further wetting our bricks. Feeling no resistance from you I start increasing my power, slowly crushing your lower back. My arms digging into your back muscle, slowly starting to bend your body in half. Then I finally feel you try and resist. That last sliver of defiance stirring. But your body has already been weakened a lot, so the strength you muster up but a bare token of what you once were. More and more I compact your core. Your upper body bending backwards, your hands pushing on my pecs, trying to get away. Remembering a show I use a famous line to aptly describe the situation; “Resistance is futile” But you do not listen to my wisdom and keep pushing against my body while I keep crushing. And then finally I reach the moment where one final squeeze of my power would snap your spine. And at that very moment I look into your eyes and finally see that last bit of resistance fading away. Your mind totally succumbing to my radiant power and dominance. I let go of my hug, my hands sliding to your lats, grabbing them, lifting up your body and then powerslamming it to the ground, crushing your body inches deep into the rock where it bounces of a feet high, sweat drops flying all around, before going down again and settle in the rubble. I sit down on my knees, pushing up your legs, making way for that beautiful tight ass to show itself. Slowly I push in one finger into your crack, your inside feeling tight. Guess not many or perhaps even none have ever made it this far against you. Your body trembles a little bit, but no sound escapes you. I slowly increase to 2, 3 and even 4 fingers. Slowly getting a rise out of you, moans appearing, getting louder with every additional finger. Once satisfied that I have opened your ass enough I grab my monster rod and grind it between your crack. And then slooooooowly start pushing inside. Even with the preparations your insides still resist and I grab your pecs, my fingers digging in, squeezing them, rubbing your nipples, giving myself a strong hold on you and then I start pushing my rod deeper and deeper into you until my groin hits your ass, ball to ass. My rod fully inside you I see my mushroom tip pushing out a little bit from inside your abs wall. Damn I never realize till now just how truly large my toy is. Slowly at first, but with time increasing in speed I start pushing and pulling my cock. Messing with your insides, my rod visibly pushing outwards your wall. My thumping of your body creating quakes, the region around us trembling non-stop. You moaning incessantly. Your ass now wide open I no longer need to hold your pecs so I straighten myself, raise my arms and flex my biceps. 2 veritable mountains peaking. Your arms moving up towards them, grabbing them, I feel you try to squeeze them, crush them with your strength. You are so weak now you even fail to dent them the slightest. Only reinforcing in your mind I am your master. I feel my balls cumming closer and closer to its boiling point. And then the floodgates open. And a massive stream of cum is unleashed inside you. A massive moaaaaan escapes me while I feel my body squeezing out every bit of divine liquid it had stored. In mere seconds I filled up your insides, your stomach ballooning, your abs stretched out. Cum being forced out of your ass, squirting itself, creaming your ass and my groin and lower abdomen. Minutes pass till I keep using you as my cumdump, a pool of white cream forming around us, till finally my balls have depleted themselves. Heaving heavily from the excertion and bliss I pull out my rod and move my face closer to you whispering “You are mine now. Forever.”. I kiss you long and softly, no longer any need to overpower you with brute force. But even superbeings need air so after a while I reluctantly let go and rise up, towering over you. I bend down and grab your body and put it on my shoulder. And then lift of from the ground, flying towards your Fortress of Solitude where in the coming days I will devote my full attention to you having more fun with your body and mind. And as for the world… well it is not like there is anyone else stronger then me. Or is there? So it can wait till I get fully sated. And then I shall conquer it just for the fun of it. Maybe even order Superman to do it. showing the people that their hero has now become my servant. Oooh the shock when they discover that already stirs a part of my body…
  5. Vasilij

    Sophie’s family

    The door to the shower opened and two gigantic teenage athletes came into the locker room, torrents of sex juices finally washed from their perfect bodies. Girl and boy, they were equally impressive and powerful. Sophie took her towel to dry off and started with her firm boobs. Owen saw this and his soft dick, already being the size of an average boner, started swelling. - Still not satisfied, gym boy? - giggled Sophie and seductively licked her lips. - I never am, but I can wait. First let’s go to your house. I’d like to meet your parents. Hopefully you don’t have any issues. - Well, mom doesn’t interfere with my dates, but my dad is sometimes… critical. - Critical? - He thinks I should only date “worthy” men, as he says. It’s not like he bullied my previous boyfriends, but he may want to test you. My dad is a bodybuilder too and he loves to compete. - Some family you have, but it will be fun for me. Let’s go! My own dad doesn’t need me right now and, besides, he already knows who is the man of the house. Sophie lived in a single-family house. When she knocked the door, it was opened by a young man, a few years older than Owen and equally muscular, except he was pale and red haired, while Owen was tan and brunette. - Hi sis, that wimp is your new boyfriend? - How did you call me? - asked Owen coldly, clenching his massive fists. - Don’t be angry, Davis didn’t mean to offend you. Davis, this is Owen. I met him at the gym. - So my dick’s not enough for you, sis? - Wait, you guys fuck each other?! - Owen wasn’t disgusted, after he was fucking his own dad, but he was surprised. - If a pussy is next to me, it is mine. - stated Devis, flexing his half hard dick through the jeans. - Actually, big brother, he might be a little bigger than you down there. - We’ll see. Come in, you should meet dad. They went through the house to the door which has led to the back yard. Even before opening it Owen heard loud masculine hoofs and moans. The backyard was made into a training ground. There have been a lot of empty bars, plates, kettlebells, and simple rocks, even the smallest of which would be challenging for an average man to lift. There have also been a few unusually big and thickly built benches. What impressed Owen the most was the user of the weights - an old and already grey bodybuilder at least equal to his own size, though not as ripped, was benching a bar twice the girth of normal bars in the gym, loaded with ten big plates of each side. - Hey there, kids. - said the giant casually, not even slowing the reps - Let me finish this set first. - Wow, that’s more than my usual weight. How much exactly. - 1500… - the man gritted his teeth and struggled in a last rep - pounds! He racked the weight behind his head and it smashed to the concrete floor. Owen mentioned to himself that the old bodybuilder didn’t have anything spitting him, but this beast was too strong to need any. - Dad, this is Owen. He lives in this town and I decided to date him. - Well hello, boy. I wasn’t expecting to see anyone but my kids being so close to me in size. My name is Mitch. - Nice to meet you. - Owen shaked the old man’s hand. - Hey, pops. Maybe we should welcome him into our family and test if these muscles aren’t just for show? - asked David. - You are right. What’s the matter boy, nervous. Owen actually was, for the first time in his life he wasn’t sure if his strength will be enough. Still, he wasn’t gonna refuse the challenge. His motto was: “Any opponent is just a bitch I haven’t fucked yet”. First came the measuring contest between Owen and Davis. Mitch was the judge and he also ordered what poses to make, while Sophie just enjoyed the view. Both studs stroke one mighty pose after another, but each time Owen managed to flex his a little harder, making his muscles swell an inch more and look more defined. Davis was annoyed and strained to outflex him until his pale skin became red, but Owen was still the winner. - Who’s the wimp now? - There is still manhood to measure. - answered Davis. - Make ‘em hard, boys. Sophie, motivate them. The muscle girl was already horned up after watching the bodybuilding skeptical. Without a second thought she took off her pants and underwear, revealing a pussy still tight even after Owen’s savage assault at the gym. Davis got hard first, his duck rising over his navel. - Check this out. That’s the cock that owns this pussy. - You sure? - Owen smirked. During years of practice in gym and bed alike he learnt to control his penis as well and his muscles. With a simple concentration he made his eight inch soft swell to a foot long fuck-sword in just a few seconds. Then he strained a little more, growling: “Come one, grow you fucker!”, and his duck grew two inches more, spurting pre cum on his own pecs. Both Mitch and Davis couldn’t help, but utter “Wow”. Owen proudly flexed his pecs, catching his dick and massaging it with them. He moaned from the feeling and asked: - Bet none of you boys can give yourself a pec job? - That’s just the first round, kid. Let’s see how much you can lift.
  6. mczapl

    SupremeAlpha

    Chapter 1 His name was @SupremeAlpha. I found him on Instagram and immediately felt his alpha radiation coming from his pictures. He was young, in his mid-20. Tall, muscular and handsome. He loved to work out and pose in the gym and in the locker, showing his pumped muscles to his admirers. He had great wide and massive pecs which stood out after each of his heavy workouts. His smile was charming, but showing authority. A real Alpha. He had curly blond hair. Rather short. Sometimes he even shaved them off completely, which made him look more like an army recruit. He probably would look great wearing a uniform. Pity there was no pics of him like that. On other pics he let his hair grow longer. On those he resembled Adonis - a mix of a ancient Greek superhero and god of love. His skin was dark, as he loved to be tanned. Something between olive tan and golden brown. This was a great combo with his blond hair. His eyes were blue. Deep Ocean blue. On the pics where he looked straight into the camera, these eyes pierced through you, immediately took command of you. They were saying - I am better than you. Stronger. More virile. He was 6'1 (1m85). His legs were pretty muscular, but not huge, because he liked to run. I watched his instastories from his morning jogs. When he was sweaty, short of breath explaining his lifestyle. Wow! Amazing! His confidence was pouring out of these stories. Watching his Instagram profile over and over again, I instantly felt weak and beta. Which is completely normal, as I am a beta fag. A looser. I exist to serve. Serve supreme Alphas. The ones who dominate. Who are born to rule. I dared to write to him. I wrote how supreme he is to me. How his alphaness makes me shiver. But also how it makes me horny. I begged for his forgiveness for being so honest. After a few hours he replied. I was extremely nervous when I opened his message. What is he going to write to me? Maybe he will be crossed at me, he will block me and I will not be able to see his pictures anymore? That would make me extremely sad. Luckily his answer was different. It was short. Very Alpha-style. He wrote: "I was born to make weaklings like you feel insecure." Wow! He bothered to discover my existence and he even replied to me! I was so overwhelmed and horny that I had to jerk off! I replied to him immediately after I cleaned the floor of my room of my cum. "Yes Sir. I exist to serve you." That's how our insta-chats begun. I discovered he lives not far from me, around 1 hour drive by car. He demanded my nude pictures. I've sent him my insignificant body and my ass. I also sent him a pic of my dick, which was rock-hard when I shot the picture, but he scorned me and told me that my dicklet is irrelevant to him and completely useless. He liked my ass though. He said he likes it when it is plump and mine fits his tastes. I was overwhelmed with joy. I never dared to ask him for nudes and he never sent them on his own account, so I never have seen how endowned is he. I never asked about his size either. I assumed he is big, as any Alpha is. Today is a special day. He allowed me to visit him for the first time. I received precise instructions. He lives outside of town. I am to drive to his mansion (yes, he lives in a mansion! He is rich!) up until his gate. I am to be naked when I ring the gate bell. Then I will be allowed to enter his premises and drive till the main door. Unless he is unhappy with how I look or he will be busy with another faggot. Then I will be sent back. I am to leave all my belongings in the car, including my mobile, wallet and the car keys. I am to stand in front of his door completely naked. I am to be fully shaved from neck downwards and covered with a thin layer of oil to make me even smoother and shiny. I am so excited! I really can't wait! It will be an epic day! And night of course! I do hope I will be able to please him! To be continued…
  7. New World Order WARNING: EXTREME MUSCLE DOMINATION SNUFF Author's Note As a horny teenager, I was most turned on by Chip Masterson's muscle snuff stories. I would go to bed touching myself, imagining my own. I imagined a race of bodybuilder gods brutally taking over the world and crushing everyone in their path. Effortlessly ripping apart superheroes, flexing and posing over their enemies. Merciless. Unstoppable. I've decided to put my imaginations into writing and revive the old-school Masterson-styled muscle snuff stories. Except I put a little bit of me on it. I have an un-named technique of writing (at least I don't know if it has such a term). I call it "prosetry" which combines elements of prose and poetry. I weave in and out of poetry, and it's difficult to differentiate at times but it seems to flow together. It might be somewhat uncanny at first but I think you'll enjoy it. SUMMARY A humanoid race of giant, immortal, handsome, ultra-masculine naked bodybuilder gods appear out of nowhere, taking over the world. Brutus the Iron King is the leader of this god race. His aim is to install a new world government and force the world to worship their bodies. All the world's superheroes like Captain America, Superman, and the Hulk try to stop the gods from taking over. Their efforts are futile. The bodybuilder gods have no weakness; their bodies are impenetrable. They effortlessly tear apart or crush their opponents and remain unscathed. Chapter 1 Brutus the Iron King was an enormous figure, the most colossal being in existence. His body was packed with layers of impenetrable muscle, so dense and thick it seemed as if His veins were about to burst from His skin. He was a leader of an immortal race of bodybuilders, and they had arrived on Earth with the purpose of dominating it. Naked, Brutus stood outside the city limits dripping with tanning oil, admiring His own form in awe. The veins on His biceps popped out like knotted ropes. His legs stood up like two colossal tree trunks, capable of crushing any puny mortal beneath him with a single flex. "It's time," He declared, gazing sternly upon the hundred bodybuilders that had materialized behind him. Each of them was blessed with an impressive physique - their muscular frames coated in thick dense slabs of muscle. Brutus sparked a smile. "My brothers," He began. "Today is the day we take control of this planet." The throng of bodybuilder gods roared with thunderous bravado, their testosterone-fueled spirits brimming with enthusiasm and confidence as they set their sights on total planetary domination. "We'll crush them!" One shouted. "No! They'll serve us!" Another yelled. Brutus silenced the uproar by raising His arms into the air, flexing His magnificently bulging biceps and back muscles, "Yes! Soon, everyone living on this Earth will become slaves to our magnificent bodies!" He inhaled deeply and began to flex His muscles, the power of His strength visible to all as His biceps swelled and quads pumped like pistons. His back muscles jutted up like mountains, while His chest seemed to expand as if He were about to burst from it. The bodybuilders behind him erupted into a frenzy as they watched their leader flex in all of His glory. They themselves began to flex, each immaculate physique bulging under the skin. Everywhere you looked, Herculean physiques were popping up and down in unison - each one more impressive than the last. Brutus bared His chest and bellowed out "Go!" His voice roared like thunder as the group charged towards the city limits, emboldened by their strength and virility. The city was unprepared for the onslaught of bodybuilder gods barreling through the streets and smashing down buildings, leaving a path of destruction in their wake. In the face of this oncoming storm, people fled in terror. But soon, the police arrived on the scene to try and quell the chaos. Armed with batons and firearms, they prepared to confront Brutus' army of bodybuilders and put an end to their rampage. The gods moved as one impenetrable unit, their rippling muscles casting a formidable shadow over the battlefield. They were a pack of wild naked beasts, marked by their unbelievable size and unrestrained ferocity in their eyes. The officers were completely overwhelmed by the gods’ power and strength. They could only watch in horror as the bodybuilder gods ripped them apart with ease and savage brutality, tearing limbs from their bodies without hesitation. One bodybuilder god grabbed an officer's head and put it between his thighs before squeezing until it exploded, splattering blood and brains across the area. Another bodybuilder god crushed an officer with his bare hands until he was nothing more than a mangled heap of flesh and bones. Another wrenched an officer's arms off, before throwing them into the crowd in a gory display of power. And another raised an officer with one arm and hurled him into a building. Brutus smiled wide, admiring the carnage He had wrought. With a satisfied smirk, He ejaculated a fiery proclamation, addressed to the terrified citizens who were left trembling with fear in the wake of the bodybuilder gods. Brutus saved a few to execute one-by-one in front of the crowd. The officer’s body is trembling in the air, his muscles tense and his expression filled with terror. Eyes flickering from side to side, desperately seeking help from the crowd, but they remain silent and still. The grip of the Iron King is strong and confident, his expression smug and triumphant. He stares deep into the officer’s eyes. "This is what happens when mortals dare to challenge gods." With a swift motion, He snaps the officer's neck with a loud crack and his body is thrown through the air, limp and lifeless. The body flops onto the ground, adding to the gruesome scene of carnage. Brutus flexes His bulging biceps and towers over the crowd with an aura of supremacy. His imposing figure and stern expressions fill the air with authority, and He moves with trained precision, as if His body and mind are one. He commands attention with every glance, flexing His muscles to demonstrate His strength and power. "This is the fate that awaits any who oppose us! You will worship this cock, or you will die!" Brutus bellows, the sound echoing off of the walls. His enormous manhood oscillates menacingly in between His legs, a symbol of absolute power and vengeance. Without hesitation, He grasps the second officer's arms, lifting them in the air and tugging with such force that they separate from his body with a sickening CRACK. The screams of agony and terror that erupt from his lips are deafening as he writes in inexplicable pain and shock on the ground. "Behold! I am your God!" He declares with a satisfied roar. "You will bow to my will and worship these arms, or suffer the same fate as this foolish fuck!" Brutus strides forward, His muscles quivering with rage. He stops in front of the limbless officer and strikes a fierce double bicep pose, as if to signify His dominance. Throwing His arms back getting ready the deliver a death clap, the Iron King waits a few seconds until the officer realizes his pending doom. Before the officer can scream, Brutus delivers a thundering CLAP to his entire body, exploding him into tiny pieces, leaving only a splash of crimson sludge in its place. His face full of anger, Brutus slowly brings his arms back up into a glorious double bicep. The bodybuilder gods roar with approval. The muscles of the bodybuilder gods bulge like mountains, each flex demonstrating their superior strength and power. The mere mortals around them quiver in fear, feeling the overwhelming masculinity radiating off the gods. On his knees, the third captive officer stared up at Brutus with wide, terror-filled eyes. He was frozen in shock, unable to comprehend the sheer power of the bodybuilder God before him. Brutus grasped him tightly in His mighty arms, pulling the officer between his two pecs. The man squirmed and tried to break free from his grasp, but it was futile. Brutus tightened His grip and squeezed the man's head between His bulging pecs. With a quick and powerful flex of the pecs, He crushed the officer's head like an eggshell. The crowd gasped in horror as they watched the gruesome scene unfold. The mangled body of the unfortunate patrolman lay lifelessly on the ground in a pool of blood, his head and brains splattered across the pavement like roadkill. Crushed by the King's deathpecs. Brutus stood imperiously over all of them, victorious in His demonstration of strength and dominance over those that dared to challenge him. He continued to flex His muscles, daring someone to challenge Him and receive a similar fate. No one had anything to prove. They could only watch in awe as Brutus moved from one victim to another with startling accuracy and speed. Each time he crushed another life between His ironclad muscles, it was as if he was exerting some form of sadistic pleasure from it all; or perhaps this murderous rampage was simply a way for Him to demonstrate His power–the strongest being this universe has ever seen and will ever see. No one dared utter a word about what had just happened; there wasn't a single soul who would risk incurring the King's wrath by speaking out against him now. As quickly as it began, it ended; leaving nothing but death behind in its wake. Brutus finally turned around triumphantly, surveying the area with a satisfied smirk on His face before looking down at the lifeless bodies surrounding him with prideful contempt. "Do not be afraid," he said, as he looked out over the crowd. He surveyed them with an intimidating stare and then continued, "I have come to bring order to this chaos. You will obey my commands or face grave consequences." He paused for emphasis before adding, "And know this. I am not just any bodybuilder god. I am the God of all bodybuilder gods!" With that declaration, he flexed His biceps and threw His hands up in the air triumphantly. His message was clear; He was in control and He wasn't going anywhere anytime soon. Everyone in attendance knew it.
  8. Vasilij

    Dealing with a gym bully

    Owen was training in one of the city’s gyms. It was a chest day and he was bench pressing a loaded barbell of 600 lbs, enjoying the glimpses of other gym goers. “They are drooling and that’s just my warmup. I wonder how will they react when I am working out with half a ton” - he thought, feeling his bulge slightly expand. When he was done with warmup and stood up for a bit, he noticed something. A middle aged bodybuilder weighting somewhere about 300 lbs, clearly roofed judging by his bloated yet shredded belly and zits on partially exposed back, came over to leg extension machine. It was already taken by a skinny guy, but the bigger man didn’t want to wait: - Move over, wimp. - Hey, leave me alone! Can’t you wait for a couple of minutes?! - said the guy, scared but also angered. - I said move! - roid rate seemed to take over. The gym bully was gonna hit the disoriented skinny guy, but suddenly stopped in shock and surprise. He felt a grip of someone as strong - no, stronger than him - clutching at his forearm and completely stopping his hand. Turning, he was even more surprised to see a boy barely half his age, yet towering over him and displaying enormous pecs and mighty biceps. - Listen here, asshole. You may think you are hot shit, but that doesn’t mean you can do whatever you want. Leave him alone and wait for your turn. - The fuck you think you are, brat! Mind your business or I am gonna kick your ass! - bodybuilder almost shouted, but Owen sensed his fear behind arrogance. - Kick my ass? Very well, let’s do it. - he said mockingly. The roided bodybuilder was enraged. This was his gym and he was gonna teach this punk a lesson. Owen was angered as well. Sure, he was himself a cocky and dominant lad, but he certainly wasn’t a bully and wasn’t going to tolerate one. He wasn’t afraid - this bastard was barely half as strong as his dad, whom Owen had outwrestled and completely dominated just a week ago. Since then he felt invincible and was ever to test his strength. That was a perfect opportunity. Next to the gym there was a room covered in mats. Usually it was used for aerobic exercises and martial arts cessions, but today it was empty and fitted well for a match between two muscle brutes. Several other members followed them, interested to see the outcome. - You are gonna regret it, boy. - Well, here I am and here is my ass! - Owen turned and, completely unashamed, exposed his rippling bubble butt. The bodybuilder shouted and kicked the teenager in his ass. Owen didn’t even flinch, but the bully grunted in pain - his toes hit rockhard fatless muscle. - What’s the matter? My ass is too tough? Here, you can choose! - Owen laughed, while completely shedding his clothes. Some of the girls gasped after seeing his enormous genitals and eight pack abs. It was clear that the roided bodybuilder was intimidated, but he still tried to act as if he was the strongest. Hit after hit landed on Owen’s mountainous traps, basketball-sized biceps, tree funk legs and even straight to his cum-filled balls. Still, the young stud didn’t seem to care. “Thanks for a massage, but now it is my turn!” - he laughed. The gym bully was no really scared. Before he could figure out what to do, Owen grapped him by the neck, lifted and threw to that mats. - Okay man, you win! -That doesn’t cut it, wimp. - Owen emphasized the last word, as if to remind the bully what he himself said to the skinny guy. - What do you mean? - Show me and others, what you really are. That is a bitch fit only to satisfy me. - Satisfy… What?! - the gym bully noticed, how Owen’s already big dick quickly enlarged and rose to become a foot long unbendable pillar. Without hesitating, Owen grabbed the shocked gym bully by the neck and rammed his cock into the bully’s throat. “Yeah, punish that bitch” - shouted other members approvingly. Roofed bodybuilder tried to kick Owen’s legs, ho hit his abs, even to bite his cock. However, young stud was too hard and tough to feel pain. “That’s right bitch, you are mine now!” - he growled, feeling his orgasm being near. Suddenly he let his arms go of the bodybuilder and lifted them into a mighty double biceps pose. However, his victim still didn’t manage to free himself - young stud’s cock got so unbelievably hard and strong that it lifted 300 lbs struggling body clearly off the floor. Gym bully could hardly comprehend what was happening, the enormous cock filling his throat and choking him. Owen gritted his teeth and roared like a beast he was, while his cock spurted the first was into his beaten opponent’s throat. There was so much fun that it started flowing out of bodybuilder’s nose and his already bloated roof gut filled with cum. Even his asshole was dripping Owen’s thick semen. It would seem as if the gym bully’s body would burst from endless orgasm if young muscle god. When Owen felt his orgasm subsiding, he grabbed his beaten opponent again, took him of his cock and threw on the floor. Then he covered him completely in his last shots of cum. The other people in the gym were shocked and mesmerized by such awesome display of virility and domination. Both men and women came over to Owen, groping his body and still hard cock. “You guys wanna get some at after my workout?” - Owen smiled, knowing that the evening would be fun.
  9. This time the story got very long, sorry. Please bear with me since I'ts still not completely edited (I'm trying to improve my writing skills sorry). Thanks to freakoman2 for his always kind help and ideas and Mczapl for his suggestions. Hope you like it. As always, this story involves pretty heavy snuff. If this is offensive or turns you off, please leave. Part 5- SSS, Wolf’s magic Sorry for the long post, I decided to part in two because it was getting extremely long, has you can imagine, there will be a second part, and as always, In case you’re turned off by this kind of stuff, please stop reading and go somewhere else. This will get wackier and crazier. Wolf was training, has usual wen he wasn’t with the Interviewer managing the SSS business. He looked big, his biceps, pecs and legs where getting stronger, he smiled in front of the mirror, ripped his shirt of since it was the more expedite way to see himself in all his glory on the mirror. He laughed at the thought that the Interviewer would free out when he asked him for new (and more expensive ) equipment. But his muscles needed, and when Wolf’s muscles needed something, the SSS should provide it. Wolf left the room, he went to his quarters where there were only his bed, and a big stash of shirt that eventually would get ripped, maybe because Wolf ripped them since he disliked to take them out in the normal way, or because he would grow so big that the shirts would be unable to cover him. He took a bath, he delighted himself on the water flowing over his pecs and caressing his nipples, he delighted on his size and the water cleaning his biceps and legs from the sweat of the last workout he decided to put more pressure n the water to clean his back since he was so big that his hands didn’t allowed him to clean the back with his own hands. After he decided he would need to stop using on himself on the shower, he decided that his obligations with the SSS needed to be fulfilled, so he decided to dress himself, but before that he just peeked himself nude on the mirror and couldn’t stop to wonder on how big he was. “Damn, he said, how strong these muscles are?” he thought, then, he decided to flex a bit and make a quick double biceps pose, then he flexed and bounced his pecs and made a crab pose that revealed his Wonderfull and great arms with the most biggest legs that the SSS have seen ever. Wolf wanted to kill, ever since the Nikolai incident he has’t killed anyone and he was driving for that, he knew that the Interviewer was planning his next move on the police but that waiting was almost killing him, he was thinking on all the ways he could crush those unworthy authority figures and how he could easily show them who would be the strongest man and who is the real authority. He then decided to go to talk to the Interviewer and ask him exactly when he would release him. Wolf dressed himself and led the room, he was so focused on his way that he almost ripped the door from his hinges, he walked on the SSS aisles and then after some minutes he entered to the Interviewer office. “You costed us too much Wolf” The Interviewer said “Well, I’m so big that I should cost” Wolf answered with a proud smile. The interviewed didn’t answered immediately, that was strange, since the Interviewer would usually answer with a quick a cold response. “I know you want to snuff the police Wolf, but I need you to wait a little more”, Wolf bounced his pecs and breathed heavily in frustration. “Just wait a little more Wolf, you will have the opportunity to go. “I haven killed in a while, I need to” Wolf muttered. “The Interviewer looked at Wolf amused “So, it is just that?, if we provide you some victims…would you wait one day more?” The Interviewer said, amused by the almost childish response, but there was Wolf, in all his might, and desire to just keep showing off his might and his list to kill weaker man just for the sake of it. Wolf stared back at the interviewer and said “But just one day..what is your plan?” “Would you like to come back to the colosseum?” The interviewer asked. “Are you serious?” Wolf said in a surprised voice. “If I remember correctly, you said that the fights where so unilateral that people didn’t wanted to pay for those. “I know Wolf” the Interviewer said, “But, sometime we should provide some squash matches, and you my friend, are the perfect fighter for that.” The interviewer said, he seemed that he was planning all this. Wolf pondered a little and said “Who I will be fighting?”. The interviewer tapped in his PC, “Well, it’s true that no one on the entire SSS would fight you, nones is that crazy, well, maybe Michal”, Wolf raised an eyebrow “So?” Wolf asked. “In fact we have a contract,” The Interviewer said while tapping on the PC. Some names appeared on the screen. “There were some protest on the town and the cops were quite brutal with the mobs…some woman where raped and some men where killed, we still don’t know why, but some of the families ‘contracted’ us to give some cops and early retirement so I decided to do it has a public service and they can retire…by your hand” He tapped the screen again and other names appeared. “Our operatives already found the targets and bought them here… I’m sure they will be happy to know you…or not” The interviewer said with a small smirk, knowing that Wolf would love to make quite a show on this job. Wolf smiled in excitation and said “Are yo sure that they would be in shape for the Colosseum?” He asked. “I’ll personally check that they will be in top form for you” The Interviewer answered. “We already know those kind of people, we offered a good amount of money, they are also curious about what you did to agents Leon and Lobo….I hope you’ll find them fitting for your…needs” The interviewer said. Wolf bounced and caressed his pecs and arms. “I hope so too…” Wolf smirked. Then the Interviewer’s attention came back to his PC and tapped again on his spreadsheet, then sighted. “I will need you to make quite a show, we need to improve our profits I you want new equipment the next month” The interviewer said. “I need it know buddy” Wolf said “What?” The interviewer said bemused. “Already destroyed your gym?” Wolf ripped his shirt and flexed his arms in a double biceps pose, then bounces his biceps flexing proudly “What to you think?” Wolf said proudly, He knew that the Interviewer would freak out, but he will not make anything that stopped Wolf from growing mainly since he not only reaped the profits for the SSS, but he also liked to see Wolf size and brutality”. “Alright Wolf, I'll check on your equipment, do you have something in mind?” The interviewer asked, “Send me the catalogues” Wolf answered while leaving the room “I’ll choose what fits me better”. The day was pretty uneventful, Wolf was walking near the office and some of the guards entered to leave messages and soon leaving after saluting Wolf from a safe distance. The Interviewer left the office “Are you ready Wolf?” Wolf flexed his biceps “These are always ready buddy” Wolf said while bouncing his muscles in a mesmerizing way, the Interviewer took a time to recover his composure. “We have to go, but first let’s eat something”. Wolf and the Interviewer left the office’s warehouse, they entered the SSS restaurant and they both seated in a table. The guards seated on separate tables. “I’m still planning your next trip Wolf” The interviewer said. Wolf looked at him while eating a Hugh chunk of a chicken leg with his teeth in a savage and terrifying way that confirmed that his arms and pecs weren’t the only super strong muscle he had. “What is left?” He asked. “We need first to isolate the station communications, so you can freely do what you want” was the only answer Wolf got. Wolf stood silent, “I need you to give a good spectacle on this stream” The Interviewer said. Wolf smiled deviously, “I have something prepared, you’ll be surprised”. The interviewer lifted his eyebrows and kept eating. Wolf and the interviewer left the place, then they entered at the Colosseum warehouse, the one that had the most direct entrance, the went to “greet their guests”. “Wolf, please do not do anything funny right now, I just want to check them, once they are on the colosseum, thy will be completely yours” The Interviewer said. Wolf just smirked “Yeah, I’ll be very patient”. The interviewer asked another guard to accompany him, Carlos was tall and built, he had a tan skin and the shirt was slightly opened shirt that revealed his well built pecs, but Wolf was more imposing, bigger, savager and way stronger. The Interviewer chose Carlos because he knew that Wolf would scare them and that would affect the stream show. Even so, Wolf wanted to hear the conversations so, he stood outside the room at the doors side so he could not be seen. The Interviewer just entered the room and checked if the names were all correct, so, he fulfilled the contract. “Lets see”, the Interviewer said while holding a tablet the Carlos passed to him. They where in a big comfortable room, there were a lot of commodities, there where some couches, a big freezer filled with plenty of beverage types, there were snacks then and even a phone were they could ask for any kind of food, so the people inside would be in some place like a first class hotel. However, the people inside of it were a little uncomfortable. They were 9 people inside, all of them on their police uniforms. They looked anxiously to the Interviewer and nervously at Carlos, being a little intimidated by Carlos´s presence, all of them but one, the biggest of them that was even bigger than Carlos and looked somewhat intimidating. The interviewer noted the anxious bunch about Carlos’s presence so he figured they would be terrified by Wolf. He sighted in disappointment while taping his tablet. “I just hope Wolf doesn’t get mad and still give a good show”. The looked at the biggest one, Captain Brown, Brown was a big bodybuilder type, intimidating by his sheer presence, he barely fitted on his clothes and looked down on the Interviewer with a dark brown eyes that clearly matched with his last name. “Are you the boss here?” Brown demanded. The Interviewer raised and eyebrow and smirked “So what if I am?” Brown tried to hold the Interviewer but Carlos spend in front of him and Brown tight that he better get answers before doing anything harsh. “Please relax Mr Brown, I know you’re all stressed but we went leaps and bounds to make yourselves comfortable.” The Interviewer said returning his attention to his tablet and almost ignoring Brown. Brown demanded raising his voice “Let me out immediately of else?” The other people walked next to Brown trying to start fight, Carlos breathed heavily and his shirt partially ripped so a pair of well strong and rounded pecs showed up the seams. The Interviewer just said “stop Carlos, we only want to talk” Carlos was about to hit Brown but decided to obey his order. Carlos sighted and stood quiet but keeping a close look on Brown. “Gentlemen, please” he said in a polite voice, “Carlos, please, calm down, I don’t have any intention to alter the stay of our guests”, the Interviewer took his phone and made a call. “Tom, please bring the food”. The Interviewer hang up and seated on one of the couches. All the cops were looking at him. “Please gentlemen seat, the food will be here soon”. After some minutes the door opened and Tom entered the room, he was short but very dense, we was bigger he was dressed in a white T-shirt and denims that barely hide something his ego where very well built and his torso was big, but to has well built than Carlos’s. He was pushing a big cart with some high class delicacies, the cops mouth watered but they, specially Brown was suspicious. Then the Interviewer walked to the cart and took some food with a little fork that he took from the cart. “Delicious, he said to Tom who nodded with a smile, please gentlemen, lets talk, I Know you have some answers”. The cops took a fork each, and used it to pick some food, some, suspicious first smelled the food and then ate them, it was delicious and soon after they first probed the food they begun to eat the rest until the cart was empty, while that, the Interviewer took a can of coca cola from the freezer and seated on the couch and tapped on his tablet. After some minutes, Brown took another seat in front of the Interviewer and said “So, what are we here?” He asked. “I’m glad to see you’ve somewhat calmed down, Tom, please tell Wolf that he can go to his room” The Interviewer said while all the rest of the cops took seats in front to the Interviewer. Tom left the room, Carlos stood next to the Interviewer looking at the cops, his stare was ice cold, but he kept calm. “Let’s see” The Interviewer said, he tapped on his tablet and continued…“You all know about the protests that happened few days ago, you all were called to control the angry mobs. “Yeah, one of the cops said with a grin” The interviewer looked at him and asked “You’re….?” “Thomas” the cop answered. The Interviewer tapped on his tablet, “hummm, Sgt Thomas”, the Interviewer kept reading “you got three accusations to police brutality, seems that you had and order to contain the people using non lethal weaponry but somewhat, the cops on you command fired lethal bullets and killed 5 people”. The Interviewer then swiped on his pad “You were called for an internal investigation but for some reason they released you” “So what!” Thomas said defiantly, he was fit, not fit has Brown that clearly was the biggest of the bunch, but he could give a SSS warehouse guard a run for his money in a one to one fight, The interviewed stayed quiet and after some seconds he continued “There seems that there were proofs against you, but Internal Affairs cleared you”. Thomas looked surprised, so the others, where he could have all these kind of info? They wondered. “What are you up to?” Another cop asked while Brown and Thomas looked at him. The Interviewer looked at his badge and said, “You’re Officer Lewis” Lewis was skinny fit, he was tall, blonde blue eyes that had a crazy glare, he had defined biceps and the abs where marked against a well adjusted tank under the opened polices uniform shirt. A loud angry yell sounded and then a big hit made the walls tremble with a human yell and a sickening cracking noise. The Interviewer sighed in irritation, “Another mess to fix” he muttered, the cops looked at the door in surprise, then Carlos stood in front of the door, the Interviewer then continued. “Lewis, you were assigned with a fellow officer, Allen, and where assigned to keep and eye on some protesters, when the mobs started Allen and you disappeared, then Allen was found savagely beaten and he was shot dead in the head” Allen looked directly at the Interviewer and a small and brief, almost unnoticeable smirk appeared on Allen’s face nobody noticed excepting for the Interviewer. The cops looked at Allen, then the door and Carlos and they seemed uncomfortable; what else he could know? The Interviewer then said “Here we have also officer Robinson, you where accused to break into an apartment when the protests became violent and raped an adolescent woman who was hiding in her house, the parents found the body beaten to death and you appeared in cameras…absolved” Robinson, a tall muscular man with broad shoulders man, he was silent but his crotch revealed a growing erection. “Mr Scott and Torres” The Interviewer said while tapping his tablet, “You were recorded on camera, you were accused to rob at least three apartments, in one of them an old aged couple were found beaten to death, the internal investigation said that the mob entered the apartments and killed the couple”, Bot cops where seated next to the interviewer, they where normal sized males, one white and one latino, they stood up at the same time surprised but after the interviewer ignored them they decided to keep their cool and wait until the Interviewer kept reading they seated, and the Interviewer said “Roberts”, Roberts where a mustached male not that tall, he was big but not particularly fit like a fat wrestler, “Roberts” the interviewer said, “you were accused to beat brutally a woman and his son on an dark alley during the protest, there were witnesses but also were absolved by Hill as far as I know” The Interviewer tapped his tablet and kept speaking: “All of you where absolved by internal Affairs directed by Major Hill who is right next to me” The interviewer said but he didn’t even looked at Hill. “Mr Hill, you absolved everyone on this room, the rumors say that you were paid handsomely to deter their investigations and avoid them to pay for their actions until you yourself were recently investigated, specially after the recent protests” Hill, a small petite man shook uncomfortably on his seat, “And that leaves just two of you left” The Interviewer gave his tablet to Carlos and looking at Brown and pointing the last cop he explained “Agent Baker, you acted has a mole within the protesters, the rumors says that the protesters were pacific, but you used your place within the people to ignite the mobs, because of you the protest became violent and all your fellow officers made all kinds of bad things” the Interviewer then pointed to the last man that was the one that seemed their boss, or at least that had the most influence. “Mr Brown, you’re the highest ranking officer here, you’ve accepted some money from some mafias to scare people from their houses, the mafia wanted some buildings to hide their operations, and when people wanted to protest peacefully you ordered Officer Baker to instigate the violence so you could act almost unnoticed, when the protest leaders seemed to stop the violence, you ordered Thomas to kill those protesters to add fuel to the fire and keep the violence going.” The Interviewed coldly looked at Brown who was tense, like a predator, Carlos also tried to walk near him but the Interviewer stopped him with his hand “your actions were discovered by late officer Allen so, before he denounced, you made Lewis kill him and also you took the bribe from Scott and Torres who tried to use the protest has a cover to rob some people but unfortunately those old people found them and where killed there were also Roberts who was not on your orders but as you found him, he bribed you too for your silence; then, you influenced Hill to deter all the investigations related to the protests but he went too far and he got investigated too.” The Interviewer finished the last sentence with a cold “And just at our side”, then a deep silence filled the room. Everyone in the room were silent, they were almost shocked to see all the info and details the Interviewer had. Brown then asked “so why we are here?” “We’re here to help Mr Brown” The Interviewer said coldly, “we at the SSS took our business very seriously, you all have been found and we will help you to retire, we already talked and negotiated with Nikolai, the one that hired you Mr. Brown, and we will help all you to retire in a big way, you just need to wait until ur preparations are complete and you’re off to go, please stay in this room for one more day and you’ll soon be freed”. The Interviewer said while leaving the room. Brown was somewhat relieved, he thought that Nikolai would have fixed his retirement and he thought that he would be able to leave with all his money. “You will have all kind of facilities in this room, you can ask anything you need on the phone, anything excepting a way to communicate with the exterior, once all the details are finished we will inform you, only one day more gentlemen”. The Interviewer left the room, he felt exhausted, irritated, yes, the SSS ways where brutal but they always looked for a worthy opponent and let the common people in peace, these sold themselves to the Old Reds, the investigations left him enraged, the Old reds not only tried to took over the SSS, they where also plotting to surround them using the police. That unforgivable act should be punished and the Interviewer would make sure to enact that punishment yo ensure the SSS total domination over the town. He left the room with Carlos who closed the door, the Interviewer took three steps when he noticed at his left a headless, dense and built corpse dressed in a white t-shirt and denims and a crushed head plastered against the wall in a cracked zone of the wall with a linear red and white line of goo connecting the body to the crack. “he was good cook” The Interviewer muttered in an irritated way, The Interviewer then walked to Wolf’s quarters and without knocking he entered the room, there was Wolf “dressed" only with a towel, he was furiously flexing his biceps in front of the mirror, he looked angrily at the Interviewer “So?” He asked in a cold, angry way. “You killed the cook Wolf, now I have to find a new one” Wolf bounced his pecs defiantly but the Interviewer was unfazed, “they are the ones we are looking Wolf, do as you plan, whatever that plan is” he said. “You’re angry Wolf said” The Interviewer looked at him “you’re one of the few that know me that well, they are all unworthy, maybe you should test Brown”, the Interviewer said. Wolf again answered “But you’re angry” “Yes” the interviewer said, “The Police are involved, we cannot tolerate a challenge of our power”. Wolf smirked proudly and shot a double biceps pose “you have one Wolf” he said, The Interviewer looked at his eyes, then extended his hands and felt Wolf biceps. “That is the only thing we need here” he said with a smile. “I´ll help you find another cook pal” “you’re joking, last one you chose almost poisoned us” The Interviewer calmly answered somewhat relieved. Wolf smiled “the Interviews are your job, I just finish the contracts” he said while hitting his hand with his fist revealing al his pecs striations. “I also make sure to pay for all the damage you do” The Interviewer said. The next uneventful day the Interviewer passed the day looking ad his PC numbers, Carlos was the one at the Interviewer side since Wolf plainly refused to go to the office because he needed time for preparations. The Interviewer was puzzled, it was pretty rare that Wolf didn’t gave the Interviewer any detail. When the Interviewer asked the only response he got was “It’s a surprise”. The Interviewer decided to go along Wolf. This was a change of pace since almost always he made the calls, today he decided to be surprised by Wolf. At night, just one hour before the start of the streaming fights he went to the guests room with Carlos at Wolf’s request. He entered the room and looked at the cops secluded there, they were in civilian clothes. “We finished our preparations, but has you may figure, we cannot leave with 9 people at the same time, so we are going to call you in turns, Carlos will come here to pick you up, the first ons goes with me”. The cops nodded, “”Mr Hill, you come with me first, Mr Brown, you will be the last". He left the room and looked at the wall crack, he sighted. Hill left the room and the doors closed before him. Hill was excited “what we will do?” Hill asked,“Please come with us, you are about to pick up your transport” Carlos said in a low pitched but very masculine voice. The Interviewer was surprised that Carlos took the initiative and thought that Wolf surely briefed him, he went along. The Interviewer, Carlos and Officer Hill left the place and entered a big aisle, The Interviewer was amused to see Carlos explaining the place without revealing they were really going to the colosseum, half the way they found a big metallic box with a small hole on top. Hill looked at the oddly shaped box and said “what’s that?” “It’s the disguise of your transport” Carlos answered, Hill and the Interviewer were surprised but Hill didn’t saw that the Interviewer was as surprised has him. “We need to conceal your transport, so we put you inside this box and then we put you on a transport, once you’re outside of the town, we take you out of this box and then off you go to freedom, the money will be send you in a private account” Carlos calm explained. The interviewed looked at him amusingly. Hill after some pondering decided to go with the explained plan and entered the box. Carlos shut the box with a padlock, then, without help, and a little effort, he lifted the box over his head, he smiled to the Interviewer and continued the walk to the colosseum. Once Carlos lifted the oddly shaped box over his head, the Interviewer realized that the box was shaped like a hat, a big magician’s hat. After some consideration he dismissed his own thoughts and walked behind Carlos at a distance, Carlos was strong, but not at Wolf’s or Mitchal’s level so he decided to play a little safe out there. After some walking on the aisles, they reached the colosseum, the Interviewer then saw Wolf, he was dressed with a black tank top that had some brilliant details, like a “nightgown style” tank top, his shorts where just a little more revealing than usual, so his legs and biceps were more visible. The combined effect of Wolf’s size and clothing made him look bigger and sexier. The interviewer looked at Wolf’s clothing and thought that he looked like some devious and handsome, but fearsome magician and loved the sight. He then entered his capsule and Wolf walked next to him “Now you will see my magic” Wolf said before walking next to Carlos while the protective screen descended in front of the Interviewers seat where he sipped rom his coca-cola can. Carlos, with some effort left in a delicate way the hat shaped box on the floor. “What’s happening? Hill yelled from inside the box”. Wolf laughed and walked in the center of the colosseum, the SSS elites where standing around the arena, they were excited to see Wolf working there, It was a rare experience because Wolf was so dominant that only the most loyal and rich subscribers payed to see those fights, those who payed handsomely enough, found themselves looking usually at one sided fight where Wolf usually dismembered their opponents piece by piece while their opened yelled and cried for mercy until they bodies collapsed and died at Wolf hands who kept tearing and crushing until until he got satisfied or there where no more tissued to crush. If they wanted a little fight, could enjoy Michal’s fights since Mitchal love for torture gave his viewers a little more old style fighting. Wolf gave them sheer destruction, dominance and brutality. Wolf where also more difficult to control in a sense that once Wolf was set to kill, only the Interviewer could stop him without getting hurt has poor late Tom found. Hills yells from the box were getting desperate by the minute “Get me out of here” Hills yelled. Wolf just taped the sides of the box then he looked at is audience and flexed his biceps in a walking double biceps pose. Wolf’ walked slowly surrounding the hat and flexing his biceps, he walked so slowly and consciously is his quads striations where clearly visible, and flexed so intensely that the tow biceps heads where clearly defined, and when relation he bounced his pecs in such a manner that the Interviewer was surprised at how that shirt could be holding that pressure on them. “Ladies and gentlemen, this night, we will held an special event” Wolf said while addressing at his audience. Then he saw at the Interviewer with a demonic smile the the Interviewer found very sexy, “Tonight my friends you will see in action, magic” Wolf said “Wolf the magician will mesmerize you with his tricks and sleight of hands, so enjoy the spectacle!!!” Wolf said loudly and he signaled another SSS guard that was on a console. Some circus music begun to sound in the background, then Hill begun to yell more “Get me out of here!!!!” The Interviewer then realized that the hat shaped bow was really a big, somewhat twisted and exaggerated version of a hat and wondered what would Wolf do. Wolf bended over the small aperture of the hat where Hill was trying in a futile way to get out, until now, Hill was hiding on the hat, but when he found himself trapped and the music begun to sound, he realized something was amiss, he then took and arm out of the hole but to not again, then he crouched again I the box and then his head popped up. Wolf gently as nt to hurt hills pushed him inside the box and calmly said “please, stay hidden, I´ll help you get out soon” Hills face was terrified when he sow that big hand over his he’d and yelled in fear has he thought that Wolf would crush his head immediately. The yells where muffled has Wolf pushed the head back inside and then dressed to the audience while lifting the box effortlessly with only one hand like it was only a normal hat, a big, oversized, but weightless hat. The Interviewer thought that Wolf was getting way stronger since he could lift that box with an adult inside with one one hand and manipulate it so effortlessly that Wolf walking appeared more than a casual magicians walk with his hat. Wolf lifted with care the hat over his head and “put” it. He clearly made a dent on the metal with his hat and begun balancing the hat in such. Way that it was funny excepting for the fact that you already knew that inside the balancing hat would be a terrified human being. The show looked like a big man balancing an oversized hat and between the music compasses you heard help cries and yells. “Well, ladies and gentlemen, in my first trick of the night its a classical one. With my magic I will make appear a rabbit from the hat” Wolf said and the audience laughed. With that Said Wolf flipped the hat and put in on the soil. “You see, nothing here, and nothing there” Wolf said while Flexing each biceps in turn, then he opened his hands. Hills looked at Wolf from the box trying to figure what he Would do. Then Wolf took the hat and looked ash the hole with a devious smile, Hills was terrified to see only Wolf, his size and his unrelenting power that handed the box and him like if it where just a empty cardboard box, and while Hills yelled Wolf put his hand in the box hole and moved his big arm around looking for something to grab. Then, while looking at his audience with a grin he said, “Abracadabra!” And pulled with all his might, there was a sickening crack, followed by a horrid pain cry, and Wolf took Hills arm out of the box with such force that the arm cracked on it’s way out, then the arm snapped and then it ripped from Hills body. Wolf tossed the hat and showed the ripped arm to the audience holding it in his right arm and flexing the left arm. “Tadaaaaaaaa” Wolf said and the SSS guards lapped back, then Wolf tossed the lifeless arm, Hills was yelling on his box AIEEEEEEEEEEEE, Wolf then said to his audience, “But..there is more magic where it came from” Then he quickly grabbed the Hat, lifted it over his head and a small stream of blood fell over him, and he loved it. Then while holding up the hat with the right hand he just shoved his left arm on the hole and grabbed another limb, another crack, and ripping sound was heard followed by another sickening yell and then a lower extremity was out of the hat. Wolf smiled deviously and while holding the hat he put his hand on the hole and kept ripping body parts of the hole, there was a gush of blood flowing from the hole. Wolf was laughing like a maniac while taking parts on the hole. Wolf realized that there where so little he could take out of the hat now, so he decided to lift the big box by the body and hugged it. He walked with the box hugged showing it for the last time for his audience, then he showed it to the Interviewer and with an evil grin… “And last” He then crushed the hat in one swift movement and a sickening crushing of metal and bone sounded, there where no screams; a last gush of blood flowed from the deformed opening of the hat that kept deformed by the sheer brute force that Wolf applied to it. After some time where Wolf kept crushing the hat the released it and it fell to the floor. “And for you to know that there was no trick” Wolf ripped the top of the hat and then unfolded the hat and a deformed mass of blood and guts fell to the floor. “See? There was nothing!” He said while laughing loudly and proudly while flexing his biceps and bouncing his pecs. Everyone laughed, the Interviewer looked amused and Wolf looked at him and chuckled. “Next one? He asked”, the Interviewer nodded, then some guards went to the floor and cleaned the floor and took the hat and crop of the floor, then in quick the washed up all the blood and guts from the walls and left the place while Wolf just looked and planned his next act. The doors opened slowly and Carlos entered, he was carrying another cop, this time it was Robinson, the mustached cop that looked like a fat wrestler, Wolf pondered his trick. “Should be easy” he thought. Roberts just stood on the center of the arena, his jaw dropped when he saw Wolf and did’t noticed when Carlos left the arena and the doors got closed. Roberts tried to scam but the doors were shut, Roberts banged the door and Wolf walked slowly trying to ignore the banging. “Here we have a volunteer for my next trick” Wold said loudly, Roberts turned to him in surprise but it turned into sheer horror when he noticed the blood stains on wolf clothes and body, Roberts banged the door in and even more desperate way. “Mr Roberts is a despicable cop that used the authority bestowed on him and also the tools the government gave him and used it to brutally beat woman in front of their children and their children too” Wolf said despising Roberts who was desperately banging the doors but no-one would open them. All the guards were hearing Wolf words carefully, so they understood his acts. “He abused his power and was brought here, so he can participate in our show and also he has to enjoy…my magic” Wolf said and flexed proudly his biceps and legs, when he released the pose he bounced his pecs and made a crab pose that ripped some shirt seams. Wolf was happy to be there. “My next act is…a disappearance”. Roberts panicked, Wold went close to him and with one hand in a gentle but unscalable way he pushed Roberts to the center of the room. Then he released him and said to Roberts in such a low but understandable tone “Now fight or die”. Roberts got the clue and begun to hit Wolf pecs that only flexed in response. Wolf did not move, he grinned while just taking the hits like it where the hits of a bug, Wolf just waited until this unworthy bug of a man begun to feel tired from the useless fighting. Wolf then decide he would take action. Wolf then took robbers by the shoulders. “How it feels?” Wolf said in a contained rage. “Surely it fell good to abuse weak people, I love to abuse them…” Wolf left Roberts trembling in the center of the arena. He moved his hands with some funny hand movements that were “magic like”. “Now I will show you how Roberts disappears!!!” Wolf said loudly, “In a shower of blood” he completed the phrase and Roberts snapped from his numbness and tried to fight Wolf again, but this time Wolf would not take a hit, Wolf just grabbed Roberts fist and crushed with his hands. Roberts yelled in pain, Wolf then directed to the audience “mr Robert will disappear at the count of three…now count with me” Wolf said and the SSS Guards begun to count with him… 1!!!…2!!!…. and at the count of three Wolf grabbed Roberts by the waist and in a magnificent show of power he used the strength of his legs, back, arms, and pecs and while yelling like a wild animal Wolf tossed Roberts at the ceiling with such strengh that Roberts only could yell before his yell was suddenly shouted when his head hit the solid hard ceiling. Wolf looked ash the body and he saw it like in slow motion. The head hitter the ceiling, then it deformed when the force of the launch made if crack, then the bone was crushed, the head exploded agains the ceiling and blood, and brains exploded at the sides, then neck was crushed against the head , the it was followed by the torso, arms, abdomen and legs, at that point the abdomen ripped itself apart and the blood and guts where splattered against the ceiling, over the guards and the arena then the legs were compacted agains the ceiling until Roberts was just a stain on the ceiling that stuck on it, just a shapeless sticky mass on the ceiling. The blood begun to fall like it was a local rain over Wolf who enjoyed the gory show and laughed like a maniac and flexed his biceps and kissed them in a show of power “NEXT!!! He yelled, not wanting to wait any longer his new victim, so, the door opened and Carlos just threw Robinson at the arena before the door closed and Wolf lifted him, then looking at his eyes with his dark eyes that could see through you and a devilishly smirk.… “You raped and killed an innocent girl on his house, you must felt in the sky when you did that!, so…You’re going to LEVITATE” Wolf said loudly. So the guards knew how this act will be called. Wolf took Robinson from the neck and pelvis and lifted over his head. Robinson tried to break free by hitting Wolf futilely or by grabbing his arms to no avail. Wolf shook Robinson until his victim felt dizzy. Now Wolf threw him upside until he almost hit the ceiling. Robinson fell and Wolf caught him, “Fly motherfucker” Wolf said and threw him again. When Robinson fell Wolf caught him before he hit the ground and then threw him again and caught him again and again, Robinson limbs flailed in all directions, Wolf even threw him while rotating him in all directions, and Robinson couldn’t control his line so he was flying like a starfish and yelling in terror. After some 10 to 15 minutes Wolf got bored, so he decided to make the final levitation, Wolf caught Robinson who saw at his eyes “pleaaaaaaaaaaseeeee, have mercy” he said weakly. “You know what?, I don’t know mercy…” Then Wolf grinned for the thrill for the kill that was about to happen, he prepared, while holding Robinson Wolf launched him upside and rotating the body has hard has he could, the rotation force was so hard that his limbs ripped from the body, then Wolf jumped, grabbed the torso and then impaled it on the ground head first, crushing the head and nailing the body to the ground. “Tadaaaaaa” Wolf said and then he put one leg on the pelvis of the nailed body and with all the might of his quads he crushed the body against the ground. “Yeaaaaah” Wolf yelled and ripped his shirt of his body, that made him look even more menacing since his pecs bounced almost uncontrollably and Wolf was losing control from his lust for the kill. The interviewer worried that Wolf could begin a carnage out there. The Interviewer left his cubicle and risked to get near Wolf who was savagely breathing, “Wolf” he calmly called. “Wolf are you ok?” He said while handing him a can of coca cola. Wolf breathing became calmer, in a breath he took the can and crushed over his mouth and took the beverage. Then looked at the Interviewer and said “Lets do a small intermission to clean the place” he said with a grin. The interviewer looked relieved and with a gentle touch to Wolf’s muscles he stood up, drinking his coke and just waiting in silence, he knew that Wolf could be fearsome, there where instances in which he could just let Wolf loose, but today they where streaming all over the world and would not be so strategic to let Wolf’s might be shown all over the world instilling fear, bringing even more attention and maybe create more enemies to the SSS. A guard brought a seat, Wolf seated and enjoyed his own body, other guards brought some kind of concrete table, it was in fact a table, but it had a concrete cylinder over it attached at the table extreme. The guards lifted the table from this cylinder and put the table in a place Wolf signaled. The guards then added two concrete seats that had chains attached to them, the seat where also heavy by the guards managed to do it , all was carried with great difficulty. Once this “furniture” was placed, Wolf looked pleased. “Well, lets continue”, Wolf declared, the Interviewer went to his cubicle and seated, the shield came down and he took a sip of his beverage. Wolf walked at the blood soiled center of the arena, his presence was commanding, he looked even more fearsome since he was already thrilled to kill, and the guards knew that they will not like to be on the receiving end of the fury. The guards stood still. Alf looked at them searching for any sign of weakness, he didn’t found one “Relax” he ordered. After some seconds, the doors opened and Carlos brought officer Baker, who was using back, but Carlos was unfazed, while walking at a normal pace, he dragged Baker to the center of the stage where he stood still. Two other lesser guards carried a struggling Officers Scott and Torres. They yelled “what are you doing?” Baker asked. Wolf bounced his pecs and grunted. “Some cops needed a fate worse than death” he thought. “I come to show you your fate” Wolf said calmly, and then in a merry voice he flexed his biceps and said jokingly “With a little magic”, Baker, Scott and Torres were mesmerized by the sheer size of Wolf, and also were confused by his wording, but the they notices the soiled soil, the blood drops still dripping from the ceiling and then they saw the corps stuck to the ceiling. “Your Idiot, they will notice the corpse, You ruined your surprise” The Interviewed said jokingly, he knew that Wolf planned it so the corpse would be a gruesome reminder of the fate that those invited to the show would find. Baker, Torres and Scott struggled even more, Carlos was still unfazed but the other two were given their captors some kind of difficulty. Wolf walked first to one of the lesser guards, he took Office Torres and bright “gently” in Wolfs ways, that meaner, with some irresistible strength that did’t allow any struggle to succeed and taking care to not break any bone Wolf forcefully seated Torres to one of their seats and tied Torres to his seat using the chains. Wolf tied Torres easily from arms and legs so Torres was firmly attached to his seat Torres struggled but Wolf had tied the chains, so Torres found that unless Wolf himself released him, he wouldn’t be able to scape. Wolf then went to the other guard and took Scott and made the same process than With Torres. Scott and Torres looked terrified at the ceiling, where the dripping corpse was still attached and felt even more terror just by thinking of his fate. “Our next volunteer is Office Baker” Wolf said in a happy way, “Baker created division the day of the protests, he acted like a police mole and his acts were the spark that ignited the mobs and allowed Scot and Torres to rob some apartments and kill and elderly couple in the process” Wolf said and a clear contempt was noted on his voice. Then he walked to Carlos and grabbed Baker from the throat and lifting him with one hand. “So, my fellow officers, you’re invited to my act, so please, let’s begin” Wolf walked with the struggling Officer Baker on his hand, he reached to the table, lifted Baker with both hands and then “gently” slammed Baker to the pole of the table, baker yelled in pain. “Don’t worry Officer, there are no bones broken….yet” Wolf devilishly said. Baker yelled, “let me go”, “I will release you officer, after we finish our act”. Then Wolf using Baker arms bend them to tie up Baker body to the pole, Baker yelled in pain and his voice went louder when Wolf tied his legs to the pole. Baker went wild, but every time he moved, his pain level went up, Torres and Scott when wild went looking at the gruesome way Wolf tied Torres to the table and then they figured that this would be the first part of a sick act where Wolf had all the power and they where going to die painfully. Baker yelled in pain and terror, he squirmed to free himself from the pole but there where no way to scape without him ripping his own limbs. Wolf looked at him proudly bouncing his pecs, he despised him, he was so weak, so unworthy, so pathetic that Wolf couldn’t Stans Baker very existence, so he addressed his audience “So, with my little magic I will separate Bakers body in two” Wolf said, flexing his arms and making some hand movements, so he then went in front of the table and then he put his hands over Baker’s abdomen, Baker was looking at him in terror “No please, no” Wolf smiled deviously and then begun to press Baker’s stomach, Baker yelled in terror “NOOOOOOOO” then Wolf with his hands perforated Bakers abdomen and in one movement he reached the pole, crossing Bakers abdomen, crushing the vertebrae and then Wolf reached the pole, Baker cried in agony and Torres and Scott looked in shock from the cruel carnage. Wolf perforated the concrete pole with his fingers and while Baker yelled in agony asking for mercy Wolf using his fingers like hooks and using his back, triceps and yelling like a savage animal killing his prey he ripped the pole and the table in two, ripping Baker’s body in half, his blood sprayed in all directions leaving blood stains all over the walls, and dripping on the table remains. Baker lifeless legs where still attached to the half pole they where tied, so Wold ripped them from the pole and then Walked to the other halve of the body with a leg in each hand playing with them. Baker stopped yelling since he was in his last dying breaths, but Wolf would’n let him go that easily. Wolf tossed the legs and then in one swift movement he took Bakers torso and ripped it from the pole, the arms stuck to the pole half. Wolf lifted the bloodied torso and bear hugged it crushing easily like it was a cardboard box. The only thing remaining was the head that was hanging lifelessly. Wolf too it with a hand and lifted to show what was remaining from Baker’s body to the SSS guards and then, with unrelenting strength, he crushed the head agains his granite hard pecs. The head exploded and soaked Wolf pecs with blood, and brains. Wolf licked his hands and then wiped the head remains from his pecs. Caressing them, then bouncing them and then feeling his nipples so to get more pleasure from the kill. Torres and Scott where freaking out, they knew that one of them were next and tried to scape, but they where so well tied that the chains dug into their skin causing pain. Wolf just walked next to one chair and easily lifted the concrete chair and Torres, and lowered it it at the center of the arena, then he lifted Scott chair and put at the other seat’s side. Wolf stepped behind them. “We still have more acts for your pleasure” Wolf said, the SSS guards give Wolf an applause. “Our next act is an interchange act” Wolf said playfully, with that said he used a small dent on each seat that allowed to fix the seat to the solid and put a foot on each seat, so the seat where pinned to the floor by Wolf. Scott and Torres were freaking out, they were asking for help, but no-one there could help, even if they wanted, Wolf power was absolute. “Ladies and gentlemen, our next act is an interchange act, I will show you a marvelous act” Wolf put his hands on each officer head, they both squirmed to try to break free from Wolf paws but to no avail. “I want to show you how these two will switch position with my magic” Wolf said loudly. Then, while pining the seats to the floor with his legs, Wolf begun to slowly pull the heads off their necks “We will see If we can interchange their heads” Wolf yelled and while Scott and Torres yelled in pain, then in a swift movement Wold ripped both heads simultaneously that stopped yelling. The bodies twitched because the denervation and blood poured from the necks ripped carotids. Wolf looked at the severed heads deviously, then he juggled the heads until they stood on the opposite hand.Then with a mischievous grin he pushed the heads on the opposite neck with all his might, the heads stuck on the neck but Wolf kept pushing them on their neck, the necks could resist Wolf’s strength and tore open. Wolf kept pushing the heads evermore and ripped open their ribcage and abdomen until Wolf reached the pelvis with the heads.Wolf then released the heads and left them buried on the dead bodies, but Wolf still had something more to show. Wolf took his hands from the bodies and then begun to feel the bodies abdomen until he fount the hard head. Then gripping the skin Wolf ripped off the skin from Scott so the bloodied and lifeless head was seen like if the ripped abdomen was acting like a frame, Wolf mad the same to the other body, Wolf flexed his arms and then he took both heads on their hands and while showing them to his audience, he crushed both heads and flexed his biceps so the blood, brains and bone remains sprayed on Wolf biceps like they where some kind of relaxing oils for his tender muscles. Wolf caressed his arms and body loving the sensation before looking at the interviewer and flexing his biceps “Like this?” Wolf asked, The Interviewer smiled and sipped his beverage. Carlos was unfazed but a very slight smile as visible, He was awestruck by wolf brutality and specially, about his unfathomable strength, He wondered about his training, “Would he be able to do somethin at least similar?” Wolf smiled at him and saw the two guards. “These two” Wolf said signaling at the seated corpses “Where so weak they cold get out of his chains” He said ripping the arm of Scotts body from the seat, the arm broke leaving the hand behind being severed at the place were the chain was holding the arm. Wolf tossed one arm to one of the guards who trembled. “You need to train more…Carlos, your turn” Carlos shook, bounced his pecs and tensed his biceps, “Bring him to me” Wolf said signaling the other guard while opening his arms and turning to face the Interviewer”. Carlos then sprung to life and lifted the other guard overhead. The guard struggled on Carlos hands but Carlos stood firm, even struggling a little, but he was decided. Carlos walked next to Wolf with the guard overhead. “Put his head on my arm” Wolf ordered. Carlos then put the guards head on the cleavage between his right biceps and forearm. Has soon has Wolf felt it he trapped the guards head with his bicep, Carlos released the body and the guard struggled to move, his legs dangling has his arms tried to hit Wolf so he could break himself free, but Wolf held his head firmly in his half flexed biceps. Wolf looked at the interviewer. “Has a special bonus spectacle…” Then Wolf biceps went to full hardness and the guards head exploded, his eyes went out of it sockets and blood and brains soaked Wolf biceps. Wolf liked his biceps but didn’t released the flattened head. “Carlos” Wolf said, “Show me the results of your training” Carlos then took the body from the torso and ripped it from wolfs grasp, Wolf grinned and then he relaxed to see what Carlos would do. Carlos then with his hands crushed the guards torso caving is hands on the ribcage and then he flipped the body upside down and yelling like a savage animal from the effort he ripped the legs from the body. Wasn’t as effortless as if it there Wolf the one destroying the body, but Wolf was pretty satisfied. Carlos was ecstatic, he looked ad his hands and flexed his biceps proudly. The other guard ran in fear to the doors but Carlos was ready to make another killing offering to Wolf, he ripped his shirt to reveal his chiseled torso and his tan-latino skin, he then brought the guard in front of Wolf. “This is why I’ve been training so hard” Carlos said and then he kneeled over the guard and punched hard his face, “bam, bam, bam” the guards face was a bloody mess but he was still fighting for his life and tried to hit Carlos back. To wolf and the interviewer amusement Carlos took one of the guards arms and with his left arm hands he begun to pull the guards right arm. The guard yelled in agony and then Carlos put all his effort on his arm and ripped the arm from the guards body. The guard yelled in agony, the guard used his remaining arm to hit Carlos but his punches were simply rebounding against Carlos pecs, Carlos then too the arm, twisted it and ripped it from the body; the guard yelled in agony and Carlos tossed there arm aside, Carlos then began to hit the guards face again, bam, bam, bam was the only sound on the colosseum, Wolf grinned, the Interviewer was attentive, the SSS guards looked at Carlos first killing, they were silent in respect, looking Carlos snuffing an opponent in front of Wolf was like his own graduation, almost an ascension. Carlos enjoyed the moment, his groin grew and the pants barely could hold his shaft. Carlos kept hitting the head until his bones couldn’t take more hits and begun to cave, the guard was still shaking tryin, to no avail, to release himself, but Carlos was hitting hard, and enjoying, the head finally caved in and Carlos hinted even stronger, the face collapsed, then Carlos stood up and stomped the head so savagely that the head exploded has Carlos big quads brought his feet down. Carlos stood there for a second, looking at the bloodies show he just made for Wolf, the Interviewer and the SSS. Carlos was proud, he put a double biceps pose for Wolf and the Interviewer, then he turned to the other guars who clapped for him, Carlos felt powerful and proud. Wolf then walked next to him, tapped his biceps lightly and then looking at the interviewer he said “Looks we have a new Elite!” Then Wolf lifted Carlos hand and signaled to the guards who clapped even stronger congratulating Carlos for his new promotion. “Well Carlos, has a last favor has a mere guard can you keep bringing here our new volunteers?” Wolf said. Carlos nodded his head, opened the doors and left. “Good work Wolf, you trained him well” The Interviewer said. Wolf just bounced his pecs. Then, Wolf asked for some water to clean his muscles himself, a guard brought a firehose and used it to clean Wolf. Wolf then was dripping water, but he felt ready to keep his act coming. The doors opened and Carlos brought Lewis and tossed him in front of a smiling Wolf. Carlos promotion was making him a little more impolite but that was Ok for Wolf. The Interviewer also pondered what kind of guard he would become now that he was officially an elite and now Ould have access to the best training facilities and aids that where only surpassed by the ones that Wolf and Michal had. Carlos proudly stood in front of Wolf but he was looking at his tutor, looking to see what kind of magic act Wolf will give, Wolf smirked and blinked and eye and said. “There you have Officer Lewis, our next volunteer” Lewis stood and then looked in disbelief at the bloody parts and the gore in front of him, the he looked d the blood stains on the Interviewer cubicle, and in Carlos body, then he put his hands on his head trying to comprehend what happened and what would happen to him. “Mr Lewis, i’m quite sure you know the feeling since you’ve beaten your companion and killed him” Wolf said walking next to Lewis. “You’re savage, and have some muscle mass too. Would you like to join us?” Wolf said looking at the iInterviewer who raised an eyebrow. Wolf smirked. “Are you crazy?” Lewis said, “So I take it has a no?” Wolf said. “Even if he say yes I will reject him” the Interviewer said. “I don’t want to join your wacky club or whatever it is?” Wolf then put his hand on Lewis side and forced him to turn back. Lewis was surprised at how easy Wolf handled him. Wolf forced Lewis to see the Interviewer. “See, he rejected you, so there is no way you enter the SSS” Lewis tried to act tough “And what is the SSS? The Stupid Society of Sore losers?” Lewis said, then Wolf hit Lewis with his open hand stabbed Lewis from the back with his open hand at the side of the spine, just on half of the ribcage. Lewis yelled in pain, his breathing became difficult. Wolf then begun to speak in a clear but cold way, “See you bastard, we are the Secret Snuffers Society, we are the strongest men on earth, we like to kill shitty people like you, weak and worthless” then Wolf stabbed Lewis with his other hand and he was holding Lewis with his hands like Lewis was meat on a hook, His hands acting as some strange hooks. Wolf lifted Lewis in front of him, blood was dripping from the wounds, drops of blood dripping down from Wolf forearms and Lewis’s legs were dangling since Wolf lifted him. Wolf then continued “I was really joking when I offered a way out, you see, I hate cops, I only think that a the only good cop is a dead cop” Wolf turned his hands 180 degrees opening Lewis back wounds even more, Lewis tried to squirm free from Wolfs hands but Wolf was holding tight. “And i even hate more the cops that betray his allies” Wolf said and lived Lewis a little more. The Interviewer looked at Wolf “Don’t joke on our selection process” he said in a cold voice. Wolf smiled “Sorry pal, just joking, he has no use for us”. Then shaking Lewis body he said to the Interviewer, “You know that I like to workout my triceps” The Interviewer took a sip of his beverage and nodded. “Let´s see what main to these do” Wolf said, then addressing at the guards. “Some normal magicians do an act where they pass through a wall” Wolf then smiling said “I’ll make a variation of that trick, It’s called, through the cop” He laughed like a maniac and begun to slowly pull his hands apart, Lewis cried in pain, Wolf was tearing Lewis apart from the center of the spine, the hole on Lewis back where growing and growing. Wolf triceps where getting more defined at the more effort Wolf put on the kill, Lewis yelled “NOOOOOOOO” Wolf cried “YEEEEEEEEEEEEEES” and with a savage smile, Wolf opened his arms at the sides ripping Lewis apart vertically. Wolf tore Lewis body upside down with such strength that the two sides flew to the walls where the bone remains crushed and the remains got stuck to the walls, on the right side the head was stuck to the wall. The face had a wicked look that was a mix of pain, and horror. Wolf just stood there, with his arms opened, his triceps and back were clearly defined looked like a greek statue, or a picture from an anatomy book, Wolf then finished his act with a back biceps pose and walked next to he Lewis halve that had the head stuck. “Awwwwn” he said jokingly, “I wanted the head to fly upside and fell in my front, seems that is physically impossible” Wolf said with a smile while pressing the head against the wall and crushing it like an eggshell. “Worthless piece of shit” Wolfs said. Carlos smiled at Wolf and left for another victim. Wolf stood next to the wall looking at the blood dripping. “Weak, so weak” Wolf despised the weak. The interviewer looked at Wolf, “Your OK buddy?”, Walk looked at the interviewed, bounced his pecs and flexed his biceps and quads. “better everyday” He said jokingly. Carlos brought officer Thomas. Thomas was heavy, not fit, but he was big, not fat, his body was the type of body of a former bodybuilder. Thomas tried to intimidate Wolf but that was a impossible task for anyone, in fact Thomas looked more intimidated than strong, Thomas knew he was in trouble. The fact that the area was already soiled on blood and guts wasn’t precisely hiding the carnage. “Well mr Thomas, Wolf said, you’ll help me on one more act”. Thomas begun to tremble. “What do you mean?” Wolf bounced his pecs and said “I want to do some magic with you” Wolf lifted his open hand and counted with his 5 fingers. “You killed 5 people, five protesters, you shut their voices with your guns, so, you will see the magic of my guns” Wolf said and flexed his biceps. Thomas tried to run to Carlos, but Carlos simply pushed him to Wolf who caught him by his shoulders. Thomas looked Wolf eyes in fear and pissed. Wolf despised Thomas. “So, we will see and act that is called…’bigger than’” Wolf said in a playful tone. “Mr Thomson here will have 5 opportunities to have something bigger than me, I will then compare and if he manages to have something bigger, he will be released, 5 opportunities, one for each one he gave the order to kill….I can say that I’m pretty generous don you think?” Wolf said, the crowd laughed. Thomas wad trying to understand Wolf’s game, but looking at the blood he knew that Wolf’s intention weren’t exactly innocent. Wolf then walked next to him and said “Let’s play” Wolf was big, extremely big, but Thomas was big in his own way, so Thomas thought that with some time he could figure how to get out of the trouble. “What are the rules?” Thomas asked. “You’re dense” Wolf answered. “If you fin something, anything that is bigger than me? You will be released, if not, I’ll punish you, you have 5 opportunities. Thomas mind was racing, he wanted a way to scape, he saw that his companions where killed but he didn’t knew what could be, and animal, lions, wolves, what could be the class of punishment he would be receiving if he didn’t find a way out of that predicament. “Now we start” Wolf said “What do you have bigger than me?” Thomas begun to think, Wolf was extremely big, so he needed to think carefully. Then, Thomas, after some thought said “Mi calves are bigger than yours” Wolf smiled, “let’s see”. Thomas was pretty confident since his calves were big, he then lifted his pants and flexed is calves, but Wolf had big, strong, and ripped calves, it was obvious that he got the bigger calves, “do you see? Officer? My calves are bigger than your, so you take a punishment”. Then Wolf grabbed Thomas calves and lifted his body, then he slammed Thomas against the ground breaking some teeth in the process. Wolf wasn’t going for the kill, just to torture. Wolf released Thomas leg “Get up your coward and play”. Thomas was dizzy and his body was in pain from the hit. Thomas stood in front of Wolf and spitting blood he said “my triceps are bigger than yours”. Wolf then said “lets see” Wolf flexed his triceps immediately and Thomas jaw dropped, Wolfs size was so big that his triceps where that apparently big, but now that Wolf flexed them intentionally they were so big that his arm looked bigger than his quads. Thomas said “please” trembling about his next punishment, then Wolf extended his arm and his triceps fibers went to work and acted like he was going to bitchslap Thomas. Thomas closed his eyes and Wolf moved his hand so fast that the air made a swoosh sound, but at the last time Wolf stopped his hand in front of Thomas face and just tapped his cheek playfully, Thomas opened his eyes thinking that he found some mercy but looking at Wolf’s devious smile he knew that Wolf was only toying with him. The next punishment could be more painful and part of the game for Wolf was not showing any emotion except for complete pleasure from the torture he was inflicting. “How it feels Thomas? Now knowing what could happen? Those people didn’t knew what you would do, you betrayed the people you serve, now play” “Mi arms are bigger than yours?” Thomas said without thinking, he didn’t even thought, his mind was almost broken. “Flex you mother fucker” Wolf ordered, then Thomas flexed his biceps, he already knew that he will lose this round but tried to put some kind of challenge, he knew that maybe with some luck Wolf would have potty of him or if a miracle happened Wolf would lose. But has soon as he saw Wolf devious smile while flexing his biceps he knew that the miracle would not come. He cried. Wolf took Thomas arm and said “Three chances, my turn” then with a quick yank he ripped Thomas arm and tossed it aside, Thomas yelled in pain and kneeled while holding his ripped arm stump, trying to instinctively block the blood loss. Then Wolf said, “My quads are bigger than yours!” Then Wolf pushed Thomas to the ground and ripped his pants of the body, Wolf just lifted a little his own pants and flexed the quads. Wolf’s quads where big, too big and defined that seemed that Wolfs quads could hold more muscle than all muscles Thomas could have, then Wolf punished Thomas stomping on his leg and breaking the femur. Wolf flexed the quad on the Leg remains and then devilishly twisted his foot to inflight more pain. Thomas cried in agony “meeeeercy” Was the only thing he could mutter while his nervous system was breaking from the pain. “My turn” Wolf said, Thomas opened is eyes trying to see if a miracle would save him but his answer was “My biceps is bigger than your head” Wolf then took Thomas from the neck with his left hand, then he closed his right fist and aimed at Thomas head, Wolf grinned, “lets see who wins” he said and with all his mighty he punched Thomas head, for Wolf it was again like a movie in slow motion, the fist crushed Thomas face, then it went through the skull, blood, brain and bones splattered over Wolf’s forearm and spilled on his face, then the fist ripped through the occipital bone. When Wolf punch stopped, the head was at his biceps level like some sick arm bracelet. Then Wolf said “Lets see if my bicep is bigger than your head” Wold flexed his bicep and the bicep ripped thought the skull remains, the blood spilled on Wolf face. Wolf enjoyed too be spilled in blood and liked his biceps, he felt has the alpha of the pack, and he was about to enjoy one more act, the final and closing act of the night. Wolf nodded to Carlos who already knew what to do, While Carlos returned, Wolf was cleaned again and then he stood proudly. “Now gentlemen, the final act of the night, now I will predict the future of our last guess” Wolf said, then he playfully took his hand to the head, acting like he was concentrating on something, “I predict that our last guest will leave us soon”. Then the door opened and Carlos brought Brown, Carlos left the arena, Brown entered voluntarily. Brown was wearing some shorts and a tank top. Wolf was surprised, “So you knew what would happen?” Brown ripped his shirt and revealed his well worked muscles, Brown was big, he was so big and defined that he could easily win a heavyweight bodybuilding championship. The Interviewer thought for a second that Brown could even be bigger than Wolf, they were so evenly matched that Brown could scape, . Brown entered the arena proudly. He flexed his biceps and legs. He was wale defined, it was no surprise for anyone that Brow was the leader of the corrupt cops that Wolf just snuffed. Brown baldness were only a way to intimidate even more. “I knew that someday I would fight you” Brown declared to Wolf. “Is that so?” Wolf commented with his head turned at his side pondering what chances could Brown had. Then Brown said “There were rumors that these warehouses were hiding some valuables” “Who told you that?” The Interviewer left his seat and walked next to Wolf, Wolf put his hand on the Interviewer shoulder and said “easy buddy, lets hear”. The Interviewer was raging, who could compromise the SSS secrets?” He thought. “Nikolai”, Brown declared. “I worked for him, he told me that the warehouses hidden some mafia valuables, he payed me handsomely to crush the protests and help the Old Reds to take over the town” Brown explained. “Nikolai found another right hand, some other big freak with an Eastern European name has I heard, then, after the protests Nikolai just told me to wait and then, he told me he would be coming to this town, but I lost contact with him, and with all his close guards” Brown looked at Wolf, “I lost complete contact with Nikolai and no one on the Old Reds contacted me, when your men came, I thought that the Old Reds where moving us to their place so we could resign fro the police, but seems that we where all lied to” Browns said while walking around Wolf and the Interviewer. “So, what happened to Nikolai?” Brown asked. Wolf flexed his arms, “I might say that Nikolai got an unfortunately encounter with these babies”, he smiled proudly. Brown hissed, “I see”, then he looked at the Interviewer and said “So, if I kill him then I’ll be working for you?” Brown asked. “ The Interviewer looked at Brown face and smiled, “If you beat him I’ll even hand you down all the SSS and will work for you If you want”. The guards murmured, they where surprised to hear Brown’s challenged but the Murmurs turned into a gasp when The interviewer made his bet. Brown flexed his arms too, they looked bigger than Wolf’s, then the Interviewer turned to Wolf and whispered “Better you don’t lose” Wolf answered with a grin. The Interviewer seated on his cubicle and the door went down. “ So big guy, how we do compete?” Wolf said. Brown saw at the bloodied table remains and said, “Do you arm wrestle?” Wolf smirked “Let’s go”. Brown took one of the concrete tables halves and lifted over his head, Wolf raised and eyebrow, Brown was strong, He placed the table on the arena center and placed his right arm in position. Wolf just went by and gave Brown His right hand. Both men biceps swelled , Wolf smiled, Brown grinned. “Come on big guy, you’re about to lose your arm and I’ll take this place..for me” then He begun to push Wolf’s arm. In the first half second brown thought he would win, but at the end of the second second he felt something was amiss. Wolf grinned, “Come on, push a little more, use your two arms if you want”. Brown tried to break Wolf’s grip but Wolf wouldn’t budge, Brown pushed with all the strength on his arm but he couldn’t move Wolfs arm, not even a millimeter. Then Brown in desperation used both arms, after some seconds Wolf said “Push a little more man, you are fighting for all the SSS, you can be his leader, you only need to betake on and arm wrestle match, come on, push”. Brown tried desperately to move Wolf but Wolf was an unmovable grinning mountain. Wolf adjusted his grip so he holed both of Browns hands. Wolf stopped grinning and looked seriously. “Do you really think that being so weak you can handle all the SSS by yourself?” Wolf said in a voice that showed disrespect bordering on utter contempt. “Nikolai and you underestimated the SSS, it’s strength, It’s loyalty to its members, and the most egregious fault, you underestimated me, you, a bug that even with your two big arms can’t even make me move?” Wolf adjusted his grip and then flexed his arm. His bicep rose, his forearm muscle fibers protruded from the skin and in just one movement Wolf cracked Browns forearms. Brown yelled in agony, Wolf released his hands and Brown fell over his buttocks. Wolf trowed the tablet at the side and the table shattered to pieces agains the wall that cracked. “Noooooo Wolf, not again, you know who much it costs to fix those walls” The Interviewer shook his head and put his hand on it on irritation, I’ve bleary arranged this months PnL and you’re making me work extra”. Wolf smirked at him, “the spectacle will cover your costs” Wolf said. Brown tried to get up but It was difficult since he had both forearms cracked. Brown tried to kick Wolf, but Wolf held his lower leg and pulled so Brown fell on his ass again, then Brown tried to kick Wolf with the free leg and Wolf caught it too. Wolf closed his fist and Brown’s lower leg bones shattered at Wolf unrelenting strength. Brown’s eyes were widely opened in fear, Brown repented to challenge Wolf and the SSS “Sorry, I’m so sorry, you’re the best man, please, I accept my defeat” Brown said in a voice that mixed fear, pain and desperation. Wolf walked in front of Brown’s head and kneeled, “what a pity” Wolf said, “you look so big, so strong, and quite menacing…” Wolf almost purred, then he grabbed Brown’s ams and twisted them breaking even more bones, waves of pain filled Brown’s head, Wold smiled manically while making a knot in front of Brown’s big pecs "But seems you're just for show". Then Wolf put his hands in what was left of both humerus and in just one pull he ripped both arms from the body. Brown’s blood spilled in. All directions, Wolf cried in pain AAAAAAAAAHHH was the only sound noted on the arena. Wolf then grabbed Brown’s legs and then using his unrelenting strength he crushed the legs, they where like jelly to Wolf’s. Wolfs smirked “so weak” he said and kept tying both legs to make a knot of his legs. Then he grabbed the pelvis and while yanking his hands on both sides he tore apart the pelvis, then he took both legs and in one quick pull from both arms Wolf ripped the legs from the body. “Yeeeeeeeees” Wolf yelled triumphantly and stood up. Wolf then grabbed Brown by the head with only one hand and lifted the body remains. “Useless piece of shit” Wolf said and closed his fist, the head exploded, brain, blood oozed in all directions and the body felt to the floor, Wolf opened his hand to see parts of the scalp, bone, blood and brain attached to it. He cleaned his hands on his shorts and then ripped them from the body, Wolf was naked in all his mighty presence and then he took a piss, covering Brown’s remains with his urine, after a minute, Wolf’s urine flow stopped and Wolf sighted in satisfaction. “That was a good show” he said and then opening the doors he left the place while the SSS guards clapped his hands in ovation. The Interviewer left his cubicle and walked out of the arena, just behind Wolf. Carlos went to the Interviewer side, they looked at Wolf’s from behind.“Liked the show?” Wolf asked, The Interviewer grinned “seems you’ll need to do more magic later” Carlos laughed, then Wolf said “naaah, I will get serious next time” and flexed a crab pose before going to his room to take a bath.
  10. RealIn2Growth

    APPROPRIATING INFINITY

    A pulse was sent through every universe. The Controller, who had begun it all, was fading away and needed another to take their place. To set this in motion, a hard restart would need to take place… this meant total destruction and rebirth of every universe. Sometime in the Twenty-first Century a pulse was sent through every universe. The pulse selected one individual in each universe to bring this event into being… This individual, named Frank Alberta in every universe, had been heard by The Controller, and through him The Appropriation would take place. This is just one of many stories… Appropriating Infinity Dr. Frank Alberta shivered slightly as he felt the cool crimson liquid enter his vein. Looking up at the drip line, he had to grin just at the sheer insanity of what he was doing. Maybe he should have acquired a Guinea pig to test out his theory on, but there was no way that Frank would allow someone else to experience what he had only dreamed of. This was his destiny, and only his. For the past twelve years he had labored away on his theory of using nanobots to alter and remap a subject’s DNA, and soon he would either see success…or possible death. In his gut, he knew success was going to be right around the corner. The Program, funded each year by a dark division of the US Military that, after ten years had forgotten Frank even existed so left him totally alone, was easy to comprehend. The thousands of nanobots that were now entering his bloodstream by means of the infused drip would flood his body, invading his DNA using a strong virus. From there, the computer system he had designed would analyze every square inch of his unathletic, balding, 5’6, 143 lbs. body. Then his bots would go to work… altering his DNA from a cellular level… rewriting his entire being… transforming him into the man he had designed over the many years. Soon, Frank would be the walking example that his theory worked. “35 percent infusion complete. Subject FA001 vitals slightly high… yet within normal range. Subject FA001 comfort level?” “Subject FA001 feeling great, COLIN. Thanks for asking. You?” “COLIN is attentive to Subject FA001’s needs.” “Nice to hear, COLIN. Nice to hear.” Moving his head slightly, he could see COLIN (Conversion Organic aLteration Innovation in Nanotechnology), a massive bank of computers and monitors that were analyzing and processing the data the nanobots were collecting and transmitting back the new DNA they were to rewrite. The voice activation system, although unnecessary, enabled Frank the feeling of companionship in his lonely endeavors. The Program had started out with a large bank of assistants, but once it came closer to fruition, Frank decided to go it alone. This enabled him to work night and day without prying eyes. Sure, he found himself talking to COLIN more often than he should, but now the loneliness would prove worthwhile. “Infusion 65 percent complete.” What Frank had come up with wasn’t anything that would label him as a freak or monster when the process was complete. No, what he had designed was the body he felt Nature should have given him from the very beginning. The only difference between him and the rest of humanity would be his height. When complete, he would stand at 9’4, and his musculature, cock, and balls would complement a man of this size. All his life he had been embarrassed by his diminutive size, often the butt of jokes by classmates or overlooked when it came to potential sexual partners. All of that would soon change. No one would be able to overlook him again. “Infusion 97 percent complete. Nanotechnology entering phase one in 4.08 minutes.” “Thanks, COLIN.” Soon, Frank thought, soon my whole world is going to change. But, to enable himself plenty of time to prepare for the coming changes, he had programmed the new DNA to have a completion time of eighteen months. Throughout the year and a half, he would slowly transform and evolve; a man going through what might look like a second puberty. This window of time would allow him to buy new clothes, a new house, new furniture, and all the other necessities a man of his size would require. Frank could feel his cock hardening at the thought of how he would look in 18 months. Of course, he wanted his new body now, but he simply needed to remind himself that the time would fly by, and it would enable him to study and evaluate all the changes he would be going through. “Infusion 100 percent complete. Phase one initiated. Subject FA001 vitals slightly high… heart rate elevated. “Yours would be too if you were contemplating your future like I am, COLIN.” “Subject FA001 will bring on a new future.” Frank laughed. “Thanks for having so much faith in me, COLIN. To infinity and beyond! Right, COLIN?” “To infinity, Subject FA001.” Standing, Frank rolled down the sleeves of his dress shirt, removed the cannula from his hand, and tossed it and the rest of the tubing and bag into the trash. He grinned thinking that he was now walking around with a couple billion dollars’ worth of nanobots in his body. This was truly his tax money hard at work, and for once, it was going to benefit him. The US Government could afford the loss, in fact, most likely they would never even notice it gone. Moving over to COLIN, he stood and watched as the computer began the process of transmitting the newly mapped DNA to the nanobots. This process would continue through the night as his old DNA was invaded and rewritten. Once completed, it could never be undone. That was the reasoning for sticking with 9’4 and 830 lbs. of muscle. He wanted to be big, but anything above that would border on the impractical side, and this was something Frank didn’t want. Sure, he’d always fantasized standing above the world, but he wanted to enjoy his new size. He wanted to still be able to fuck a guy with his new massive 10.8-inch cock and not tear him apart! Feeling a shiver of excitement pass through his whole body, Frank grabbed his coat and keys. “I’m going home now, COLIN. Will you be fine without me till tomorrow?” “Phase One in process. Nanotechnology online and receiving.” “Don’t stay up to late!” Frank turned off the light and closed his laboratory door. As he was driving away from the building, he missed witnessing COLIN’s program pause for 73 seconds and then reboot itself. Perhaps an electronic surge had flooded the system or maybe it was a long hibernating computer virus, or perhaps COLIN was too good of a listener… too good of a friend… but when restarted, the DNA being transmitted to the nanotechnology in Frank’s body was constantly in a state of flux. One moment it was 9.4 feet, then it was 15.8 feet 25.6 feet… 68.4 feet….99.7…146.3… 299.2… 378.7… 558.9… each moment going higher and higher and higher. The rest of his stats continued to evolve as well… growing in proportion to his ever-expanding height. By the time he was halfway home… the nanobots were receiving COLIN’s signal to grow Frank’s body, in eighteen months, larger than The Empire State Building… and then 45 seconds later… even larger… and being good little soldiers… they obeyed. * A wave of sudden tightness and nausea washed over Frank as he slammed his car door, and he found the need to stop for a moment and hold himself steady against the vehicle. Despite the cool night air, Frank broke out in a sweat. Seconds later he had a sudden feeling of vertigo and leaned onto the hood of his car before moving to sit on the curb. It must be the virus carrying my altered DNA hitting me, he thought. The nausea was starting to fade, but his whole body had begun to ache. Yeah… this is feeling just like the flu. Frank tried to stand but felt himself stumbling into a tree like he was drunk. “Frank! Hey, man! You, okay?” Frank lifted his heavy head to see a fuzzy figure coming toward him. As it got closer, and his vision began to clear, Frank recognized the figure of his next-door neighbor, David. “I’m good… thanks David… Think I might just be coming down with the… Fuck!!!” As Frank began to stand, his body was suddenly racked with the worst whole body cramp he had ever felt. Despite trying to hide his agony from his next-door neighbor, he fell back to the ground with David quickly kneeling next to him. Frank's body spasmed once… twice… three times… but just as suddenly as it had started, the pain ebbed away. Relief appeared on Frank’s face as it completely disappeared. He looked up into David’s face and tried to smile. “You sure you’re okay, Bro?” Frank stared into David’s dark blue eyes. Damn, his neighbor was beautiful. It wasn’t fair! Serving seven years in the marines and then working as a personal trainer had given the 34-year-old David Kingston a tight, broad-shouldered, muscular build. At 6’3 and 223 lbs. of bulging muscle, David was everything Frank wished he could be. Frank felt his cock stir slightly until a wave of embarrassment forced it down. Look at me… kneeling in the grass. I must look so sickly… so pathetic and weak to him. Sure, I’d love to be on my knees before him… but not like this. “I’m doing fine… thanks. Just had an odd dizzy spell.” Frank began to get to his feet and was quickly aided by David. “Didn’t eat too much today… too much work.” “Never a good combo! Need to always get your calories in! Probably was your sugar dropping. You sure you’re feeling alright now?” “I’m feeling fine. Never better. Thanks for helping me out.” Frank smiled at David, the usual longings running through him whenever he saw him. Frank assumed David was straight, but even if he wasn’t, there was no way such a fine specimen of masculinity would ever be interested in him. I’d give anything to see him naked… just to have him fuck me for three seconds… Frank felt that pressure in his body begin to form again. Taking a deep breath and hiding it as much as possible he said: “Much better. Really. Much better. Thanks.” Frank opened and closed his hands, feeling tightness there more than any other area. It didn’t hurt so much as it caught him off guard. Why did it have to be David who found me crawling on the ground? Why couldn’t it be Mrs. Graham from across the street. David had only moved into the neighborhood nine weeks ago, and besides the few moments of small talk, the two had never spent so much time together. I’m so close I can smell him… slight mix of cologne and testosterone! Frank was pulled from his few seconds of thought by the odd tightening sensation getting stronger… and the sudden snap of his leather watch band. Both men watched the broken watch fall to the ground, and David was quick to pick it up. “Here you go.” David grinned as he held out the watch to Frank. “Thanks.” Frank took the watch from him and placed it in his pocket. The tightness had faded once again, and all Frank could think of was getting away from the one person he thought was the sexiest man in the world. “Well… guess I should go inside and eat. Get my sugar up.” “Yeah. Don’t want you passing out on me again! Might have to do CPR!” “Right! Exactly!! Thanks again for the help.” “Anytime!” Frank smiled, turned, and began to walk toward his house. As he did… as he tried to appear as normal as possible, he was aware of his shoes pinching his feet more than they usually did. “Oh man, Frank! Don’t tell me you’re turning hipster!” Frank stopped and looked curiously back at his neighbor. “What?” “Hipster. Your pants. You’re wearing short length pants like a hipster!” David laughed at his own comment. “I’m wearing…?” Frank looked down at his pants for the first time and noticed the fabric of the legs had ridden up at least three inches above his shoes… pants that this morning had reached down to the laces! “Yeah… right… hipster… short pants…”. Frank felt the odd grip of tightness rack his entire body. Remaining on his feet, Frank grit his teeth as he felt a slight swelling… a thickening… hit his body once again. My shoulders… getting broader? My neck… it feels like it’s getting thicker… Frank stretched out his arms and gasped as he watched them inch out longer from his shirt sleeves. “Fuck!!” The words escaped his mouth as a sudden orgasmic rush flooded his body. He felt his feet swell slightly in his shoes; the last amount of space they had left before the leather began to tear. “Frank, man, are you sure you’re okay? Want me to help you inside?” David had moved closer to him as the pressure rose higher than ever before, and then quickly dissipated. My feet… I felt my feet grow… I’m growing, he thought, but it shouldn’t be happening like this. My feet are so tight in my shoes… hands much longer… I feel… bigger…. Frank sensed the handsome neighbor was close and was shocked when he felt David’s hand on his shoulder. Looking up, Frank saw a real look of concern in his eyes. Damn, he’s beautiful. “I’m fine… really… I’m fine. I just need to eat…” Frank moved quickly away from David and walked up his walkway to the front steps of the old four-story Gothic building which was his home. The house, which slightly resembled the Addams Family mansion and was so called by local kids, had been in the family for generations, first built by his crazy great-great grandfather. He had been an inventor but had disappeared from the basement at the age of 66; never to be seen again. Future generations had grown up in this house, but now Frank was the last. With no children, the house would eventually pass on to a new family. As Frank made his way up the ten steps to his front door, the leather of his shoes threatened to tear apart with each step. Due to his new longer hands, Frank had some difficulty opening the door, but finally he was able to maneuver the key into the lock and turn the handle. Slamming it behind him, he made it halfway down the hallway before he was gripped by another sudden spasm. A rush of heat flooded his whole body as a new orgasmic feeling took hold. It keeps getting more powerful… it feels so fucking good. Fuck me!!!!! Frank could hear himself grunting and huffing as felt his feet tear through his leather shoes with a loud rip. Parts of the shoe was still tied to his ankle, but his toes were inching their way beyond the sole. As he was contemplating this revelation, he began to feel his dress shirt and pants grow significantly tighter. Looking down, Frank watched as two mounds began to rise on his chest, threatening to tear out of their confined quarters. Pecs… swelling… muscle growth… A new energy began to raise in Frank… something that felt powerful… primal… like nothing he had ever sensed before. Lifting his much heavier hands, he attempted to unbutton his shirt, but wave after wave of a growing sense of delirium made the maneuver virtually impossible. Fingers so long… so… thick! It was true. The dainty fingers he had possessed only hours ago had been replaced by thick, beefy sausage fingers. Frank could only stare as he opened and closed his expanding hands. Palm… becoming rougher… more sizeable… veins growing thicker and more prominent… hair… dark hair… stubble erupting from the back… With a newfound strength possessing him like never before, Frank grabbed the fabric of his constrictive shirt between his meaty hands, and in one vigorous motion, tore it open. Buttons flew around the hallway as the material he had once worn turned to shreds in his hands. Looking down, Frank was astounded to see two hills rising from his chest. Pecs… look at… I have pecs!! I can flex them! Fuck yeah!! He was in awe of the heaving mounds, but as he ran his hands over them, he began to feel sharp stubble erupting from the smooth skin. I’ve never had much body hair… but guess I’m making up for lost time! The heat from his own body was rising as he felt his quads begin to balloon in his trousers. Although covered, Frank could feel his quads grow thick and swollen, pushing his legs further apart. Moments later, Frank heard the loud shredding of material as his quads and calves began to force their way out of their prison. Bow legged, Frank began to try and walk down the hall to the bathroom that had a 6-foot mirror attached to the wall. Moving legs that seemed to weigh more and more each second was proving to be a new experience. Taking labored steps, Frank felt his glutes explode out of the seat of his trousers. Laughing, simply imagining how he would look to an observer, Frank pushed his way to the bathroom. Raising his arm to turn on the light, he was shocked by how bulky it felt. His limb was becoming a topography of rising mountains, deepening valleys, and forests of erupting dark hair. Hitting the switch with a brand-new strength, the light ignited the entire room, enabling Frank to glance at himself for the first time. Taking in his still growing body, Frank began to sweat and nervously laugh as the realization hit him of what was happening. My entire body… a mass of swollen… convulsing… flexing… muscle… and it keeps swelling even larger… and larger!! He was in awe of his newly engorged abdominals, an erupting six pack thick and tense as brickwork. Dark stubble crawled over his newly exposed abs and swirled down into his tight yet still intact white briefs. He had always wanted to have abs… and now he watched as they flexed, expanded, and peaked right before his eyes. Looking down from his abs to his legs, he smiled gleefully at the sight of the two hairy pillars of muscle. Hair… growing in thick… but it can never hide the extreme musculature my legs now possess!! Frank proceeded to flex his leg muscles which only propelled them to grow even thicker. Taking in the view above his abs, he stared in reverence at the sight of his new mountainous pecs. Every minute they seemed to heave even larger and squarer, taking up more area on his body. Like his abs and legs, there was a dusting of hair covering his pecs that seemed to grow thicker and darker as the time passed. My testosterone levels must be rising to an insane level to produce such quick hair growth, he thought as he took in his face and the new growth that was pushing out into a dark 5 o’clock shadow. Liftin his arms, he witnessed hair tear through this skin of his arm pits and grow longer along with the further coating of his thickset arms, and legs. Frank turned to inspect his ass but was finding his rising traps and thickening neck was making it somewhat difficult to turn his head how he was used to doing. Glancing as much as he could, he was astounded to see that his expanding glutes also had a light dusting of hair coating each globe. In the mirror he took himself in. He stood… what… nearly six feet tall… almost as tall as the mirror… and what had to be about 180 lbs. of dense muscle. Keeping with his original lean frame, there was not an ounce of fat covering his body, which caused his skin to vacuum tightly to his muscles. Just when he was becoming comfortable seeing his newly grown body, he would feel the orgasmic pressure rise again from within him, forcing every muscle to flex and swell. What had once been about 180 lbs. of muscle quickly rose to 190… and then possibly 200 pounds of muscular bulk. Frank could only moan as he felt an intense wave of growth wash over him more powerful than before. The sharp cracking sounds coming from his own body echoed around the bathroom and he proceeded to grow taller and wider Grown over six inches in barely any time… must be over six foot by now…maybe 6’1… 6’2… Feet growing so long and thick…I’ll never fit in my shoes… will this night end with me hitting my desired 9 feet? It’s too fast… much too fast… though I have to admit I’m loving the new me! I feel so virile… so powerful! Suddenly, Frank felt a new wave of pleasure engulf him… but this time coming from his crotch. Looking down at the white thinning material, he could see the mark of a pre-cum stain begin to form. Perhaps he was imagining it… but as he watched the covered mound… he could see it shift… swell… and become filled with a larger amount of mass then had been there seconds prior. He wasn’t getting hard… but he could feel every inch of his penis growing longer and thicker. Soon he was able to see the outline of a cockhead that must have doubled in size! Sweat coated him as he felt another wave of growth hit every inch of his body, but especially focused on his cock. Needing to see it in all its growing glory, Frank took his sizable hands and in one quick motion ripped the BVD’s from his body. A grunt was expelled from Frank's throat as he felt the new weight of his cock and balls. Seeing that it was beginning to get hard, Frank moved his hand to the shaft, and began to stroke it. What had once been 4 inches must now be at least six… moving up to seven… head swelling thicker… shaft pumping fuller… thick veins rising to the surface to feed it… precum leaking from a much larger slit and puddling in the floor. My balls… the must have doubled in size… hanging so low in my growing sack… dark hair erupting… FUCK… cock growing even longer… thicker… must be at least eight inches long… ARGH… body inching taller again… Look at me!! I must be over 6’4!! I must be at least 260 lbs. of thick muscle! As I stretch taller… filling my mirror and outgrowing it!! Cock… stretching longer… thicker… its girth forcing my grip to widen… balls hanging like two large plums… my whole body… FUCK!! Whole body stretching… swelling… growing bigger… and bigger… AND… Frank’s whole body was seized in one giant spasm as it stretched even larger… and then was rocked with the most powerful orgasm he had ever felt. He could barely remain on his feet as he watched his new firehose of a cock send ropes of cum onto the mirror. Stumbling backwards, his cock now spraying the walls and floor, his muscular arm made contact with the window, shattering it instantly. After enduring an earth-shattering orgasm that lasted nearly a minute, Frank began to gain his senses. Looking around, he was shocked to see that cum coated most of the mirror and had landed in massive puddles on the floor. His thick cock began to soften, but not before he took in the immense 10 inches he now possessed. His whole body… he could barely see the whole thing in the full-length mirror! I… I must be 6’6 and over 300 lbs. of Grade A Muscle!! Frank lifted his arms and flexed his massive guns! “Fuck yeah!! Look at me!! I’m fuckin massive!” His own voice shocked him by how deep and masculine it was. Just looking at himself got his cock semi hard again. Rubbing his hands over his pecs, feeling both muscle and hair that had never been there before, he groaned. So much of me… so much… Frank’s whole body shuddered as he heard the familiar cracks and snaps of his body growing taller and wider. The growth was not as intense as the first time, but it was distracting enough not to hear knocking coming from his front door. Still getting bigger… denser… stronger… He could see the hair of his 5 o’clock shadow grow longer and thicker as it grew in around his mouth. Moments later, Fred’s body towered over the 6-foot mirror. 6’8… fuck! I must be 6’8!! Frank had begun to stroke his lengthening cock when through fog of growth heard: “Who the fuck are you?? Where’s Frank?” David… what’s David doing here… I’m… I need to look down to see him! He only comes up to my neck! He’s smaller than me!! So much smaller than me!!! With this realization, Frank’s cock grew instantly rock hard. “Answer me! Where’s Frank?” David tore out of the bathroom calling: “Frank! Frank! Answer me! Are you okay?” When Frank reached over 7 foot and over 380 lbs. of muscle, the growth slowed to a halt again. With his cock leaking pre, Frank tried to clear his mind and handle the shouting David. “Frank! Frank! Just answer me, man!” David tore into the hallway again, coming face to face with the muscle monster. “What the fuck have you done to him?” “I didn’t do anything to him, David…” He only comes up to my shoulders now!! Fuck!! “How do you know my name?” “It’s… It’s me. Frank.” So small… “You think I’m crazy! What the fuck have you done to him?” David raced toward Frank, attempting to restrain him, but Frank now found he could easily lift the punching personal trainer up off the floor. “Listen to me! It’s me! It’s Frank!” David tried to fight again, but he was no match for the naked mountain of muscle. “Calm the fuck down!” Frank shook David until he was finally still and could listen “I’m a scientist… working on gene modification. I experimented on myself… but something’s gone wrong.” Wrong? Has it gone wrong? It feels too good to be wrong. By this time, David had calmed down enough that Frank could set him down again on his feet. “How do you think I can believe something like that? You think I’m crazy?” “I’m telling you the truth. You met me outside tonight… I wasn’t feeling well… you handed me my watch… You called me a hipster because of my short pants… but they weren’t really short. I was just growing. It’s true. I exper…. Fuck… here it comes again… stronger… “ David stood there with his mouth wide opened as he watched the man who called himself Frank begin to grow! David was in awe as Frank's pecs swelled larger than before… growing more mountainous, the space between them growing tighter. Franks whole body was keeping in proportion as he filled the hallway, his head inching closer to the ceiling. His cock! David nearly gasped as he watched it grow even thicker and longer than before. So small… so puny compared to me now! I dwarf him! I… I need to fuck… I need to fuck him! I deserve to fuck him!! I’m the alpha now! As his cock gained more inches in length, Frank tried to calm his thoughts. I… I can’t think like that… It’s the growth… testosterone… changing me… When the episode eventually finished, Frank stood before him, panting. “You… you were so big less than 45 minutes ago. You only come up to my pecs now.” Using his knowledge of anatomy, David took stock of what he saw. “You… you have to be over 7 and a half feet tall and… nearly 500 lbs. of muscle.” Lick my pecs now, David. Suck on my nipples. “The growth is getting stronger each time.” “Fuck! Your biceps… they must be bigger than my head! Your quads… bigger than my waist…. Your cock…”. David looked at his own arm. “Nearly. Nearly as thick as your arm… but not quite.” David was so close… so close Frank could smell the sweat coming from his pores. I could grab him… take him now… who could stop me. “I’m going into the living room. I’m starting to feel kind of constricted in this hallway.” Frank let out a deep bellow. “Never thought I’d say that!” David had to press himself tightly against the wall to let Frank pass. The lamps and ornaments shook as he waked into the living room. Changing… I can feel myself changing each time… I’m scared… but… FUCK!! I feel so alive!!! I’ve grown nearly too large for my hallway!! Even the living room seems so confining with its 15-foot ceilings. Staring at one of his bookcases, Frank lifted his sizable leg and slammed it down onto the floor. This simple movement caused nearly twenty books to fall onto the floor. Just a taste of what I can do. As if brought on by this display of power, Frank began to feel another growth surge grip him. Moving around the room as he proceeded to grow further, he was in shock to witness items like chairs and sofas and floor lamps becoming smaller and smaller. How impractical his four story house was becoming. Frank reached up his arms and found that even with them bent due to his massive biceps, he could nearly touch the ceiling. Almost… almost touch the 15-foot ceiling… just a few feet more… just a few more!!! David heard a low bass chuckle come from within his growing neighbor. It was like a film's special effects. How was it possible that a man could gain so much mass so quickly… grow inches in seconds? I wish it were me, he thought. I wish I could feel this rush of power! What it must feel like to have pecs the size of pillows… a neck thicker than my quad… an 8 pack that looks more like bricks than the human anatomy… even his smell is getting more powerful… his pheromones… his cock… growing even longer… his whole body even hairier… more masculine… A few minutes later, after an orgasm that forced Frank to let out a bellow that rocked the windows, the growth stopped. The smell of both Frank’s cum and musk were filling the room. Catching his breath, Frank called out: “How big do you think I got this time?” “Fuck if I know… eight and a half feet… maybe nine… it’s so hard to tell… you’re just so wide!” Frank moved closer to David, using him as a frame of reference. “You only come up to my abs. If you’re 6’2… I must be nearly nine feet tall. If I am, we should be in luck. There might be only one more growth spell after this. I programmed my DNA for a height of 9.4 feet.” “I feel so tiny next to you! Besides how tall you are, you have to be over 500 lbs. of muscle. Probably closer to 700! Damn!! One of your feet is nearly longer than both of mine end to end!! Amazing!” “I am bigger than I imagined… more muscular than my hypothesis… but remarkable for the first human test.” Frank couldn't help but flex his different muscle groups for his neighbor and couldn’t help seeing the tenting in his pants. Maybe he is gay! Even straight, who could resist this! Using knowledge from a lifetime of being a spectator of bodybuilding and physique shows, Frank went into a most muscular pose. David had to stand back as the massive wall of muscle nearly hit him. “Beautiful!” “Yes! I feel stronger than I ever have in my life… more powerful… more…FUCK!!!” As if brought on by his flexing, Frank began to grow and swell again. This time… the force came more powerful than ever before. From within… Frank could hear his muscle fibers ripping… healing… and strengthening. His bones were snapping and reforming bigger… longer… and stronger. “This… so… powerful… the… last… one…” David watched as Frank rolled his head back, but his rising traps prevented it from going very far. Bigger… larger…weightier… taller… and more immense Frank grew. Frank tried to take stock of each body part’s augmentation, but he kept getting lost in the euphoric waves that came with the growth. Drool fell from his mouth into his thickening and lengthening beard as Frank grew. Finally, just as it started… it began to fade away. David felt the first rope of cum hit him in the chest like a slap. The second, third, and fourth soon followed, dousing him in thick cum. After about the thirtieth explosion from his cock, Frank began to speak “How big?” “I… I only come up to your cock now! You… you have to be at least ten feet tall and a thousand pound of muscle!” Just saying the words caused David to cum in his own pants. Seeing this, Frank grinned at the power the sight of his body now had. “Much bigger than anticipated… but that last surge has to have been the last. It was the most powerful yet.” “You’re nearly as wide as that wall!” “Nearly. Having trouble seeing over my own pecs! How’s it looking down there?” Frank grinned as he watched David take in his body again. “Simply… incredible! I… I can’t get enough of it!” Moving forward, as if under a spell, David raised his arm and reached out to touch Frank’s body for the first time. As flesh touched flesh, David pulled his hand away as if burnt. “I’m… I’m sorry…” “Don’t be. Go on. I was enjoying that.” Once again, David stepped towards Frank and extended his hand. To David, the skin was so smooth, yet so rough. He had touched other men in the past… and other women… but this man… he was nothing like the rest. He was new… improved. “I love your body hair. I love how it grows… so thick on your face… down your neck… coating your chest… your abs… Tentatively, he ran his hands over the muscle beast’s abs, stroking the ridges and dips of such plated perfection. “You’ve become so… enormous…” David took his hand and could actually fit it between Frank’s abs. “I… I never imagined someone could make me feel so pathetic… so weak…” David looked up at Frank. “You should be worshiped… I feel like I need to worship you…”. David moved his hands over Frank’s abs, down his massive quads, and toward the elephantine cock that was hard once again. More commanding than he ever assumed he could be, Frank said: “Do it! Worship me. I deserve to be worshipped! It was my intellect that enabled me to grow larger and more powerful than any human. My theory was right… and soon the world will look at me in awe… just like you right now.” Inhaling deeply, David took in the strong scent of Frank’s musk. “You… you smell like a real man… you smell of power… strength… might… stronger than a group of men in a locker room.” Frank lifted his arms up and flexed his biceps. The hair in his pits had grown like a dense forest… so thick and dark. Frank licked his lips as he felt his cock reach its full state of erection. A large glob of precum squeezed itself out of this slit and fell to the floor. Moving his hand to Frank’s cock, David felt how hot and hard it was. The scent rising up from Frank’s balls caused a hunger to grow within David as he moved his mouth over to Frank’s 13-inch cock and began to lick it. Frank groaned loudly as he felt the tongue rub up against his sensitive flesh. “Lick my balls.” Filled with an untapped desire, David did as he was told and kneeled down till he was in position to where the massive sack was in front of him. Hungrily, David began to lick and massage Frank’s baseball sized balls. David was shocked that being so close he could actually hear them churning… so filled with cum. “Suck it.” “I… can’t… I… It’s so big…” “Do it!” Tentatively, David moved himself in front of Frank’s bobbing cock, and proceeded to open up wide and take titanic member into this mouth. Knowing David might need some coaching, Frank took his hand and placed it on the back of his head; forcing David to go further down on his cock. David gagged, but he refused to give up such a trophy. Frank, feeling a fever rise up from within him, began to buck his hips back and forth, forcing his cock deeper and deeper down David’s throat. Looking down again, Frank watched as David took his own hard cock out and began to sporadically jerk himself off. Tiny. Probably only seven inches! Pathetic. As David took more and more of Frank, he began to hear a deep rumbling coming from Frank’s body once again. As if aware of what David was thinking, Frank said: “No… can’t be… it should have run it’s course… But… Growing… Growing again…” Frank’s sudden surge forced his cock deeper into David’s throat. David could feel it begin to lengthen and thicken in his mouth. I must be asleep, he thought, I must be dreaming. There’s no way this can actually be happening!! Suddenly, without touching himself, David began to cum when he realized he could feel Frank’s growing cock, of its own accord, extend further down his throat. Just as powerful… growing… larger… hairier… more primal… something… something must have gone wrong… growing much more than any calculations… Frank felt David sucking on his cock… worshiping him… Will the world worship… or fear me? Do I care? “Neck… column of muscle… shoulders… broader than any door… beard so thick.. power… fire… filling whole body… filling every vein… feeding every muscle… igniting every bone… gaining more and more mass and size!!! So… much… POWER!!!” As the top of Frank’s head smacked into the ceiling above, he began to fuck David’s face with more and more vigor. Another growth spurt forced Frank to bend his neck against the hard expanse of the ceiling. Over 15 feet tall. I’m taller than my living room!! Frank felt his balls rise up in his sack. Grabbing David’s head with both hands, he began to feed the personal trainer rope after rope of cum. David bucked and tried to pull away, but he was no match for Frank’s strength. It was not pity that forced Frank to let go of David, but another surge which sent his head up and through the ceiling, and into the bedroom above. Frank roared as David fell onto his ass, rope after rope of cum coating his chest and face once again. Frank ‘s head tore further into the bedroom, followed by his shoulders. Large portions of the ceiling rained down on both Frank and David, forcing the neighbor to take cover. Still, he grew… into the guest bedroom his head rose… and only began to fade once his neck and shoulders had torn through the ceiling, taking down lamp fixtures and some of the heating duct of the old house. A few moments later, both the growth surge and Frank’s orgasm began to subside. As his cock deflated, Frank had to laugh. Gently bending his knees, Frank pulled his expansive shoulders, his thick neck, and his gargantuan head out of the fissure in the ceiling above him. Then, with a crash that shook the foundation, Frank sat down on his knees “That’s the most you’ve grown so far in one go! You have to be… I’d say… nearly 19 feet tall and over 3500 lbs of muscle! I… I only come up to your knee now!” David observed the gargantuan man, taking in biceps that had to be over 3 feet around… a chest over 10 feet wide… his quads and waist… both thicker than David was tall! His cock… that alone had to be over 14” and thicker than a beer can! Heat and musk radiated from the giant, and all David could think of was having the massive man grab him and fuck him. “I need your help.” Frank’s voice had gotten much deeper and louder. It sounded to David like it was attached to a speaker, but he knew Frank was just talking in his normal voice… he was just so big now…. “I need you to go upstairs into my bedroom… it’s the one on the right at the top of the stairs. Go and bring the laptop back that has COLIN printed in black on the cover. It should be next to my bed. GO!!” David ran out of the room. What could have gone wrong with my calculations? The rats only grew to the height we specified, but I’m almost 10 feet taller than my input. I’m nearly as tall as a house! FUCK!! A house!! David was quickly back with the silver laptop. “Good. Turn it on. You’ll need to hold it up to me for a retina scan.” David did as he was told, still amazed that he wasn’t dreaming. The retina scan didn’t work at first, but after trial and error with David standing closer or further away, they were in. “Now… when prompted… type: 8849 m 27.9881 N 86.9250E.” David followed orders and was rewarded with the black screen turning blue. The program went through a few minutes of a boot-up process before arriving at his virtual lab computer. “Let me see the screen. Fuck!! It’s too small. You’ll have to do it. Read to me the stats that are being transmitted to the nanobots.” “It says… it keeps changing. Umm… 985,432,573 feet… 998,764,457 feet… 1,174,432,567 feet.” “Enough!” A cold sweat began to coat Frank’s naked body. “COLIN, explain… argh…”. A wave of growth slammed into Frank again forcing his kneeling body to take up more and more room. His head inched up again as his upper body filled the wall of the living room, knocking the wide screen TV to the floor. As his back grew closer to the hole in the ceiling, Frank crouched down further to prevent himself taking down the entire thing. Just as he was prepared to tear through the ceiling, a shuttering and cracking was felt beneath him as the floor disintegrated around him, dropping him 10 feet into the unfinished basement. As Frank’s body slammed into the ground below, the whole foundation of the house shook. The house fell into darkness. Moving as carefully as he could to the giant filled crater in the floor, David approached the mammoth man. Where he had been immense before… now Frank crouched down below, an imposing, gargantuan figure. Breathless, Frank called out, “COLIN. Current stars of Subject FA001. Height and weight.” “Current stats of Subject FA001 are 24 feet and nine inches. Weight is 17290.84lbs.” David wasn’t sure if he was more in awe of Frank’s body, that was now nearly taking up two stories, or the computer voice that sounded nearly human. “Why such variance from initial height/weight input.” “No variance.” “Initial input was 9 feet and 4 inches with body muscle mass of 830 lbs. with growth over 18 months. Why the variance?” The computer took a few moments to speak again: “No variance. Subject was analyzed to match subjects’ intents.” “Subject FA001 input was 9’4 and 850 lbs. of muscle. Therefore, this was subjects’ intent. I am questioning this logic.” “Subject’s input was illogical compared to subjects’ true intent. The room was still. “List Subjects projection is 18 months.” “Subject projection… 1,985,468,758 feet. 2,105,437,558 feet. 2,476,375,889 feet. 2,756,556,8345 feet.” “That’s… that’s further from Earth to the moon.” David’s words rang in Frank’s ears. “3,374,364,765 feet. 3,667,375,775 feet.” “COLIN. Halt list. That’s why I’m growing so fast. The transmission to the nanobots… it’s constantly changing… and they keep altering my DNA to keep... FUCK!!” David watched as Frank’s whole body tensed and flexed… the burning filling all bone and muscle fibre. As each second passed, Frank felt more and more mass piling onto his body. In his hands, he felt his cock grow even longer and thicker… his entire body filling up the entirety of the basement and now moving once again closer to the ceiling. David almost had to cover his ears to handle the sounds of bones breaking, stretching, and lengthening as his body became more titanic. Frank nearly lost all track of time as he was embraced by the fire of growth. The sensation was now stronger than it had ever been. All he could feel was the sensation of his body gaining more and more mass. To David, all he took in was Frank’s mandible cracking and squaring off, all the hair on his body grew longer and thicker, and his eyes became deeper set. As Frank’s head and back erupted through the ceiling, bedroom furniture began to fall into the room below. The whole house shook as the living room was torn to pieces. Frank’s foot ripped one wall down, while his upper body demolished the ceiling. The whole house was falling apart around David, but he protected himself and the computer by running to the bathroom. After several minutes, all David could hear was Frank’s panting breath and heart beating loudly. David moved through the rubble to the incredible sight of Frank’s crouching body taking up the entirety of the basement, the living room (which was the largest room in the four-story house) and expanding up to the room above. “SUBJECT FA001 STATS: HEIGHT AND WEIGHT.” Franks voice was now hundreds of decibels louder than before.” “Subject Fa001 Stats, height and weight: 39.9 feet in height… 71,143.74 lbs.” “Your foot… your foot’s bigger than me, Frank. 40 feet tall. Fuck! One more growth spurt… I don’t think this house will be able to take it.” “HALT…HALT TRANSMISSION TO NANO TECHNOLOGY.” “Transmission cannot be halted.” “HALT TRANSMISSION TO NANO TECHNOLOGY!!” “Transmission cannot be halted. Subject does not desire transmission to be halted.” “SUBJECT WISHES TRANSMISION TO NANO TECHNOLOGY TO BE HALTED!” Frank could feel the surge brewing once again within him. “SUBJECT DESIRES TRANSMISION TO NANO TECHNOLOGY TO BE HALTED! SUBJECT WISHES… AWW FUCK…” Frank felt his body flex and swell, growing more massive by the second. His shoulder knocked down the wall between the upstairs guest bedroom room and the hallway. Barely felt that. This house won’t keep me prisoner for long…. Soon the world will see me… They’ll know me and they’ll fear me! Thinking this fact turned Frank on more than he imagined. When he was worshiping me…. It felt right… I deserved to be worshiped… Imagine hundreds of David’s worshiping me.” Frank opened his eyes, his body gripped in the throws of a power greater than himself, and he witnessed David so far below, cowering in the bathroom… looking so insignificant… so weak… All I’d need to do now is grab him and I could break him into pieces with one hand. Thoughts like these flew through him as his head approached the ceiling right below the attic. After that… there would only be 8 more feet before his head smashed through the roof. When he grew up in this house as a child, he had always through it so massive… so over whelming. Now it was like a dollhouse to him. Who would have thought that one day his body would be tearing it to the ground. A final surge of growth took down most of the electrics in the house, plunging it and David into total darkness. All David could now see was a shadows massive mound of limbs, ass, torso, and cock. Hair grew from the body like high grass grows off a mountain. There was now simply too much of Frank for David to even think of him as human. When he spoke again “SUBJECT FA001 STATS: HEIGHT AND WEIGHT.” Frank spoke and the very walls shook. Brickwork began to crumble from the exterior of the house, and shingles fell from the gabled roof. “Subject Fa001 Stats, height and weight: 55.2 feet in height…188,380.82 lbs. Phase Two will begin at 75 feet in height.” “EXPLAIN STAGE TWO… THERE IS NO STAGE TWO.” Frank tried his best to look at the tiny figure of David holding the computer down below, but his pecs were too large now to give him the desired view. “Stage Two was devised out of necessity. Stage Two will enable full metamorphosis.” “Full metamorphosis? What does it mean, Frank.” David spoke, but Frank could now barely hear him… he sounded so small and far away. From within, Frank’s heart began to beat faster. The pounding caused the very building to pulse. “LIST SUBJECTS PROJECTION 25 MONTHS FROM NOW.” “Subject FA001 Projections in 25 months.” The computer was silent for nearly a minute… Frank’s heart beat the only sound echoing through the house. “Subject FA001 Projections in 25 months is 38 billion light years across.” The room was silent. David was the first to speak. “38 billion light years across? There must be something wrong with this thing’s calculations! There’s no way…” “NOTHING’S WRONG WITH COLIN’S CALCULATIONS. IN 25 MONTHS, I WILL BE LARGER THAN THE KNOWN UNIVERSE. ISN’T THAT CORRECT, COLIN? MY GROWTH WILL TAKE UP… EVERYTHING. “That is correct. In 26 Months… Subject FA001 will take up 43 billion light years. In 27 months… Subject FA001 will take up 51 billion light years.” “PHASE TWO. DESCRIBE PHASE TWO.” “Subject FA001 will experience full evolutionary objective.” “AND THE OBJECTIVE?” “To exist as infinity and beyond. This was subjects’ intent since The Program…” “COLIN. STOP. “That’s not possible… there’s no way someone can just become infinity.” David’s head swam. This was all becoming too much for him to comprehend. “COLIN… VOICE DEACTIVATED. I PREFER NO SPOILERS WITH MY ASCENSION.” Frank took a deep breath and took in his view… and imagined the view in 10 minutes… 30 minutes… 30 days. He was soon to experience what no one could even imagine. “WOULD YOU CALL ME IMPOSSIBLE? TO ME NOW… YOU ARE THE IMPOSSIBILITY. HOW DOES MANKIND CONTINUE TO SURVIVE BEING SO SMALL… SO FEEBLE… SO HELPLESS? ALL JUST ANTS… CRAWLING AROUND ON THE SURFACE OF…” Frank could feel the familiar rumbling of a growth surge hitting his body. “DID YOU EVER THINK THAT… OH YEAH… HERE IT COMES AGAIN… THAT TONIGHT… YOU WOULD WITNESS THE BIRTH OF SUCH POWER???” David was amazed how deep Frank’s voice grew as the surge took hold. “MY BODY… EVERY ORGAN… GROWING LARGER… MORE TREMENDOUS… MIGHTIER… NOW THAT I’VE ACCEPTED IT, DAVID… YOU CAN’T KNOW HOW MUCH I WANT THIS!!! Frank laughed as his entire body began to shake causing the house to begin to fall apart around him. Frank’s head rose closer to the wooden beams, his massive form filling the entire attic. David had to cover his ears as the booming fracturing sounds of bones came from Frank’s body. Shoulders that were already broader than anyone could imagine, began spread even broader. Through gritted teeth, Frank called down to David: “HITTING 57 FEET… 58…” Frank let out a loud moan as his lats grew even wider, forcing his arms to rise up, knocking down walls in their path. Grabbing COLIN, David ran for the front door. How long had it been since he had naively crossed that threshold. David didn’t even think twice about being half naked and covered in dry cum as he ran out into the cold night. Believe me, he thought, the world will have much more to worry about than me in a few minutes! Running across the street, David opened COLIN and was glad to see that it was still working. The ground shook as the Gothic house began to rupture. As Frank’s enormous quads began to grow even thicker, they began to tear down the foundation. Tired of existing in such an awkward position for so long, Frank began to stand. This motion propelled his rising body through the attic… through the roof… and into the dark night sky. Frank continued to grow as he took stock of the tiny world around him. “I KNOW YOU’RE STILL HERE, DAVID! I WANT YOU TO KNOW HOW INCREDIBLE IT ALL LOOKS…THE NEIGHBORHOOD... LIKE A MINATURE TRAIN SET. SO… FRAGILE…” David could see Frank’s trunk slowly growing longer, forcing his entire body to inch up further and further. Although still trying to speak, Frank was wrapped up in a mix of pain and pleasure as his spine and backbone stretched… cracked… and then proceeded to grow larger vertebra. At the same time, Frank’s abs grew even thicker and more immense than anything David could imagine was humanly possible. He’s growing beyond human comprehension…. his anatomy changing to accommodate his future… Frank roared as his abs ballooned even further and modified themselves into an explosive 12 pack. He looks like a Barbarian God come to destroy us all! David looked down at COLIN to take in Frank’s stats. “Subject Fa001 Stats, height and weight: 76.8 feet in height…507,343.04 lbs. Phase Two initiated.” The ground shook as Frank began to walk. Sally-Anne Worth who lived a few houses down came out of her front door, took stock of the mountainous Frank, and screamed. Frank simply laughed, but his cock hardened at the sound of such terror coming from a simple view of his new form. Frank wondered how much time had passed since this journey had begun. It’s only taken less than five hours for me to become the formidable beast that stands before the world. How colossal I must look… how immense. “TONIGHT… YOU ARE WITNESS’ TO ABSOLUTE… YES!!! MORE!!!” Frank flexed every muscle in his body for the people below. As he held this, his body began to quake once again. Within seconds… his neighborhood… his world… was growing smaller and smaller. As his body grew larger and more and more like a living skyscraper, Frank stroked his hefty cock. Filled with ecstasy, Frank began to destroy everything that was below him. I can feel deep within me a change is happening… soon… very soon… in less than a day I will grow so humongous… so mountainous that I care less and less about the world. Stomping on everything below, leaning over and using his hands like a steam shovel, Frank went into a frenzy demolishing everything that lay before him. Every couple of minutes he would stop and continue stroking his lengthening cock, laughing, and relishing in the panic and terror his destruction was causing the people below. Just when David thought Frank couldn’t get any bigger, he exploded with more and more size. He had now grown so large… his cock so titanic… his body covered with a roadmap of veins… Looking at COLIN, David took in Frank’s new stats: “Subject Fa001 Stats, height and weight: 92.8 feet in height…895,080 lbs. I need to get out of here… but where would I go? Soon… he’ll be everywhere. David took a breath and sat down on the ground, whipped out his cock, and began to jerk off watching Frank grow more monstrous. Hell… might as well be here at Ground Zero!!! Frank stoked his cock, feeling every part of his body reshaping and retooling themselves for his journey into infinity and beyond. Every nerve ending in his body was setting off wave after wave of euphoric pleasure as if he now existed as one mighty cock. That appendage had now grown so long and thick, and sent elephantine drops of pre below. Suddenly, panting harder and harder, his whole body shook with an orgasm to rival Mount Vesuvius, letting loose hundreds of gallons of cum onto the ants below. “Subject Fa001 Stats, height and weight: 113.6 feet in height…1,641,923.87 lbs.” “FINALLY!!! FINALLY, I KNOW WHAT I WAS ALWAYS MEANT TO BE!! NONE OF YOU CAN IMAGINE HOW INCREDIBLE IT FEELS TO BE THIS HUGE… HOW FREEING… HOW… YES!!!! WATCH ME GROW EVER MORE EMMENSE. THIS WILL NEVER STOP… AND I AM GLAD! SO… GLAD!!!!!!” Frank’s voice had gotten so deep that the sounds that were now emanating from his throat resembled more of a thunderous rumbling than a human voice. Just by speaking, Frank now caused everything below to tremble Frank speaking caused everything below him to shake. Growing further, Frank was going beyond the pure masculinity he possessed… going deeper into something new. “Subject Fa001 Stats, height and weight: 122.5 feet in height…2,058,857.50 lbs.” “Subject Fa001 Stats, height and weight: 129.9 feet in height…2,454,965.97 lbs.” “Subject Fa001 Stats, height and weight: 136.6 feet in height…2,854,763.40 lbs.” “Subject Fa001 Stats, height and weight: 142.9 feet in height…3,268,245.88 lbs.” “GROWTH… MORE INTENSE… HAPPENING FASTER THAN BEFORE… AGH!!!" “Subject Fa001 Stats, height and weight: 157.4 feet in height…4,367,492.89 lbs.” “Subject Fa001 Stats, height and weight: 168.7 feet in height…5,377,287.67 lbs.” “Subject Fa001 Stats, height and weight: 177.5 feet in height…6,263,442.50 lbs.” “Subject Fa001 Stats, height and weight: 184.6 feet in height…7,045,520.98 lbs.” FADING… FOR THE MOMENT… CLEAR MY HEAD… SO MUCH POWER… SO MUCH STRENGHT… SO GODLIKE! I NEVER IMAGINED IT WOULD FEEL LIKE THIS… HOW WILL I FEEL… WHEN I FILL ALL OF THE KNOWN UNIVERSE… AND KEEP GROWING AND GROWING FOR… YES!!! GROWING… FOR… INFINITY… “Subject Fa001 Stats, height and weight: 223.9 feet in height… 12,571,303.27 lbs.” “Subject Fa001 Stats, height and weight: 347.1 feet in height…46,836,222.84 lbs.” “Subject Fa001 Stats, height and weight: 496.3 feet in height…136,914,942.47 lbs.” “Subject Fa001 Stats, height and weight: 531.1 feet in height…167,782,602.66 lbs.” SHOOTING UP LIKE AN ELEVATOR. MUSCLES SWELLING EVEN THICKER AS I GET TALLER… LATS… TRAPS…DELTS… SO WIDE… MORE LIKE A HUMAN SHELL THAN A BACK… FEET TAKING UP BLOCKS… CARS… TRUCKS… PEOPLE… LIKE DUST… NEED TO PISS!! FORCE OF STREAM CAUSING TRUCKS TO TOPPLE BACKWARD OVER EACH OTHER…STREAM TAKING DOWN HIGHWAY AND BRIDGES BELOW…MY PISS… DROWINING PEOPLE… MY PISS… A MEANS OF DESTRUCTION… I AM A MEANS OF DESTRUCTION!!!! “Subject Fa001 Stats, height and weight: 618.2 feet in height… 26,4609,251.84 lbs.” “Subject Fa001 Stats, height and weight: 707.4 feet in height… 395,623,053.32lbs.” “Subject Fa001 Stats, height and weight: 819.3 feet in height…615,952,024.86 lbs.” “Subject Fa001 Stats, height and weight: 1013.9 feet in height…1,167,356,193.49 lbs.” GROWTH SLOWS… STOPS… TAKE A DEEP BREATH… FIND I DON’T NEED TO… NO LONGER NEED TO BREATH… MUST BE PART OF PHASE TWO…HOW MANY PHASES DID YOU PLAN, COLIN? WHEN I REACH INFINITY…. WHAT WILL I BE? I WALK… MY FOOTSTEPS KILL HUNDREDS… MY COCK HARDENS… I MUST BE AS TALL AS THE EMPIRE STATE BULDING NOW. WISH I DIDN’T LIVE IN SUCH A RURAL AREA…. WOULD LOVE TO DEMOLISH A LARGER CITY. BEARD TRAILS DOWN OVER PECS… HAIR ON TOP OF HEAD… DOWN TO SHOULDERS… THERE MUST BE A BETTER WORD FOR MAN SINCE I AM BEYOND BEING JUST A MAN… UB…UB… FUCK YES… TAKE ME… GROW ME… UBERMENSCH…. SUPERMAN. “Subject Fa001 Stats, height and weight: 1,199.6 feet in height… 1,933,425,285.05 lbs.” “Subject Fa001 Stats, height and weight: 1,274.7 feet in height… 2,319,754,255.53 lbs.” “Subject Fa001 Stats, height and weight: 1,419.8 feet in height… 3,205,527,730.04 lbs.” “Subject Fa001 Stats, height and weight: 1,620.3 feet in height… 4,764,357,245.12 lbs.” GROUND CRACKS AND BUCKLES BENEATH MY FEET. HOW MUCH MUST I WEIGHT… TRY LOOKING UP… HEAD MOVES BARELY AT ALL… PRISONER OF MY TRAPS…. SMALL FLIES BUZZ PAST MY HEAD… THEY HAVE COME TO FIGHT BACK… TO TRY AND DESTROY ME. THEY SHOOT PINS AT ME WHICH BOUNCE OFF AND FALL TO THE GROUND. I LEAP UP IN THE AIR AND BACK DOWN… I WATCH EVERYTHING COLLAPSE FOR MILES… FIRES BURN… I GROW. AGAIN… “Subject Fa001 Stats, height and weight: 1,890.6 feet in height… 7,568,624,919.99 lbs.” “Subject Fa001 Stats, height and weight: 2,200.1 feet in height… 11,927,386,313.92 lbs.” “Subject Fa001 Stats, height and weight: 2,551.9 feet in height… 18,612,682,898.16 lbs.” “Subject Fa001 Stats, height and weight: 2,847.3 feet in height… 25,853,402,467.0 lbs.” I’LL NEVER FUCK A MAN… BUT I WILL FUCK PLANETS… MY BALLS ARE CHURNING MORE… MAKING ME HORNIER… HOW DID I EVER DENY MYSELF THESE FEELINGS OF SUPERIORITY… ALL OF MY LIFE I LIVED AS A TINY NOTHING…. NOW I WILL BE EVERYTHING… QUADS HAVE GROWN SO MUCH LARGER… BOWLEGGED NOW WHEN I WALK… I LOVE HOW IT FEELS… WITH EACH SURGE… BODY ADAPTING ITSELF… FEET GROWING THICKER… WAIST EXPANDING… MUSCLES SO DENSE… PECS… PECS SWELLING… YOU WOULD…. YOU WOULD THINK I WOULD BE USED…USED TO THE SURGES… BY… NOW!!!!!!! “Subject Fa001 Stats, height and weight: 3982.8 feet in height… 70,759,298,390.54 lbs.” “Subject Fa001 Stats, height and weight: 5173.4 feet in height… 155,076,574,368.69 lbs.” “Subject Fa001 Stats, height and weight: 7833.2 feet in height… 538,313,992,171.61 lbs.” “Subject Fa001 Stats, height and weight: 10190.9 feet in height… 1,185,374,670,180.30 lbs.” I AM A GOD. I STAND AMONG THE CLOUDS. DELTOIDS GROWING ROUNDER… THICKER… FULLER… MORE DEFINED… MY SHOULDERS STRETCH ON FOREVER… NECK… MY NECK… IT IS JUST A PIECE OF MY CHEST NOW… AS THICK AS MY TRAPS… DIFFICULT TO MOVE MY HEAD… MUST TURN WHOLE BODY… CAN NO LONGER SEE BELOW… I DON’T CARE… BELOW IS UNIMPORTANT… ALL THAT IS IMPORTANT… IS… THE… GROWTH... “Subject Fa001 Stats, height and weight: 13288.1 feet in height… 2,627,886,996,620.3 lbs.” “Subject Fa001 Stats, height and weight: 22449.7 feet in height… 12,672,130,832,269.9 lbs.” “Subject Fa001 Stats, height and weight: 58229.6 feet in height… 2.213,080,486,533 E+14 lbs.” “Subject Fa001 Stats, height and weight: 99191.3 feet in height… 1.0,930,468,301,992 E+15 lbs.” FACE… CRACKS… SPLITS… MUSCLES IN MY FACE… EXPANDING… REFORMING TO KEEP IN PROPORTION TO MY BODY. I WANT TO GRAB MY FACE… BICEPS… BICEPS SO COLOSSAL IT IS IMPOSSIBLE TO BEND MY ARMS VERY MUCH… I TRY TO TOUCH MY FACE… MY BODY… ALL I AM IS MUSCLE… BULGING…. FLEXING… TREMORING MUSCLE. BODY… BODY SHAKING AGAIN… LATS SWELL… ARMS RISE UP FROM MY SIDES… SO MUCH MASS BEING ADDED TO MY FRAME… ARMS WILL NEVER REST AT MY SIDES AGAIN… RIBS!!! RIB CAGE EXPANDING… BREAKING… EXPANDING… ADDING MORE LANDSCAPE TO GROW MORE MUSCLE ON… MY PECS SWELL EVEN MORE TITANIC. “Subject Fa001 Stats, height and weight: 140,330 feet in height… 3.095937468094 E+15 lbs.” “Subject Fa001 Stats, height and weight: 188,556 feet in height… 7.5082563545736E+15 lbs.” “Subject Fa001 Stats, height and weight: 237,,992 feet in height… 1.5097502100459E+16 lbs.” “Subject Fa001 Stats, height and weight: 380449 feet in height… 6.1674745121538E+16 lbs.” DARKNESS IS FALLING ALL AROUND ME. BELOW ME… NOT IMPORTANT… ABOVE ME… I WILL DISCOVER SOON… IN FRONT OF ME… TURNING FROM BLUE…. TO WHITE… TO GREY… I AM STANDING ON THE EARTH… AND MY HEAD IS RISING INTO SPACE. I AM UNABLE TO COMPREHEND THE MAGNITUDE OF HOW IMMENSE I AM… I AM A MOUNTAIN… TALLER THAN A MOUNTAIN… THERE CAN BE NO NAME FOR WHAT I AM. AM I A GIANT… NO… IVE GROWN BEYOUND THAT… I BREATHE IN MY OWN TESTOSTERONE FUELED SCENT… I CAN FEEL THE SURGE COMING AGAIN… INCHING CLOSER… I FEEL MY BALLS…. PULLING DOWN ON MY SACK… MY WHOLE BODY COVERED IN THICK DARK HAIR… MY BEARD… SO DENSE… SO LONG… “Subject Fa001 Stats, height and weight: 590,845 feet in height… 2.3101422167891E+17lbs.” “Subject Fa001 Stats, height and weight: 680,330 feet in height… 3.6685932407291E+17 lbs.” “Subject Fa001 Stats, height and weight: 991,558 feet in height… 1.0918736645073E+18 lbs.” “Subject Fa001 Stats, height and weight: 2,477,991 feet in height… 1.7041923692805E+22 lbs.” MY WHOLE BODY BEGINS TO PULSATE… I THINK THIS IS IT… CAN IT BE… AM I ARRIVING TO CONTINUAL GROWTH FOREVER. THIS MORNING… I AWOKE AS FRANCES ALEXANDER ALBERTA… I WAS 5’6” IN HEIGHT…I WEIGHTED 147 LBS… MY ARMS AND LEGS WERE LIKE STICKS… AGE HAD TAKEN ITS TOLL…NOW I… YES… THIS IS IT… THIS IS WHAT I HAVE WAITED MY LIFE FOR… CONTINUAL GROWTH… FOR ETERNITY… FOREVER IN THIS ORGASMIC RUSH OF GROWTH… IT IS BLACK AROUND ME… BUT AS I SWELL I CAN SEE THE STARS… YES… IT IS STRONGER THAN IT EVER WAS BEFORE… TAKING UP SO MUCH SPACE… TALLER… HEAVIER… BALLS GROWING LARGER… COCK GROWING LONGER… EVERY MUSCLE PUSATING… EVERY MUSCLE ALIVE… I CAN FEEL THE EARTH BEGINNING TO CRUMBLE BENEATH ME… MY CHEST… SO BIG… SO WIDE… SO HAIRY… CONTINUAL GROWTH… I HAVE REACHED IT… NEVER WILL I STOP… IN 18 MONTHS I WILL REACH INFINITY… I WILL BE INFINITY… AND BEYOND… “Subject Fa001 Stats, height and weight: 58,118,338 feet in height… 2.1986575008015E+23 lbs.” “Subject Fa001 Stats, height and weight: 99,417,558 feet in height… 1.1005437117003e+25 lbs.” “Subject Fa001 Stats, height and weight: GROWTH TOO CONSTANT TO MEASURE. And still… forever… Frank grew.
  11. himrbicep

    A Sinister Change

    Hi All Don't know why but I thought I'd repost my old story that I wrote for the old forums back when I wasn't himrbicep. I feel like I haven't contributed to this forum since its rebirth. Its a kinky story, and quite dark in places, but I have a feeling some people on here will enjoy it in its fullness haha. I apologise, where I wrote it in parts some is first person and some is third person, hopefully it's not too jarring. Enjoy! And feedback or opinions please let me know I've always been a fan of longer stories myself, so it's a big one! x I guess I ought to start this story with a look at the past, because that’s where it truly began. At the age of 7 my mum and I had just moved into a completely new neighbourhood. Looking back now it was perfectly delightful, but being a young strong minded individual I was still sulking about leaving the estate I’d grown up on. It was a beautiful day, and the house was truly a beauty. White picket fences, a little balcony on the front, nicely trimmed hedges and all that jazz. Truth is my dad had died, I hardly ever saw him while he was living and so I guess the fact he’d gone and left a fair bit of money behind was only a good thing as far as I was concerned. I jumped out of the truck, now I was actually here I was a little less stroppy, but I still couldn’t help be extremely nervous. My name is Charlie by the way, at the age of 7 I was a pretty cute little kid I guess. Light brown hair that stuck up wherever it wanted to, and little blue eyes that were forever sparkling, I used to play outside a lot, and so while at such a young age I was by no means athletic looking, I was definitely fit. I went bounding up the front path and into the house, the massive staircase twisted up and around onto a long slightly darker landing, I remembered where my room was and went running to see… nothing. It was still empty, the only thing in it was my bed, but that was boring, I didn’t want to sleep. I trotted gently to the window to check on my mum, and could see her looking through a couple of boxes in the back of the car whilst waiting for the lorry with the rest of our stuff. It was then I saw someone else out of the corner of my eye. Another kid, who looked to be about my age was playing in his front garden next door. I went running downstairs and out the front door and stuck my head up over the fence, but suddenly found myself with nothing to say. I stared at him, and he stared blankly back at me. “Hello?” he said after a horrendously long silence. I sort of smiled and made a ‘heh’ noise. For some reason I had gone shy. He looked at me like the strangest thing he’d ever seen and I suppose I can understand why. After another couple of seconds he dropped his football and moved closer towards the fence. “I’m Chris” he said plainly, and this time smiled, and I don’t know why but that smile made me so happy I found myself able to talk. “I’m Charlie” I replied simply “I think we’re neighbours now” I added, and the two of us smiled together. Over the next month Chris and I became the best of friends, we were never apart, when we were at school we sat together, and talked behind our books when we were supposed to be reading, and when we were home he was at my house or I at his, and we would make cushion forts, kick a football or something along those lines. My favourite game however, I decided was wrestling, and while we were never technically any good, and we just had fun doing it, there was something really enjoyable about the closeness. Chris had the brightest blond hair you’d seen and sparkly blue eyes and pouty lips and was ever so slightly bigger than me, this almost indefinitely meant I never won, but for some reason that I could not at that age fathom – I didn’t care. I was almost pleased about it, as though letting Chris win was the right thing to do, and me being on the floor underneath him was where I should always end up. There was not a thing about our playing that was sexual at that age, it was just boys being boys, but we were incredibly close, and promised to be best friends forever. Our promise was kept, and we got through four years of junior school, never leaving each other’s side, we still would play outside after school, or sometimes on video games now, and we loved each others company. I had grown a fair bit, and I loved being one of the taller people in class, in fact the only person that made me feel small was Chris, because he had grown even more. The teacher would often mention his size, he wasn’t a freak by any means, but if we all stood together his head poked out above ours, and he was slightly thicker too, most of the kids my age looked like stick insect human beings, apart from Jim the ‘fatty fat fat’ of the class. Why Chris grew faster I didn’t know, I didn’t even consider it, we lived pretty much the same lifestyle, but I guess he just had different genetics to me. I wondered sometimes when we wrestled, and I ended up on the floor underneath his ever heavier weight, just how big he was going to get. By the time we left school he was really starting to grow fast, and I could notice little muscles bulging on his body, you wouldn’t know I had muscles looking at me! But I didn’t care that Chris was bigger, we were best friends, and he could always win wresting matches whenever he wanted, he didn’t have to try very hard at all either, and I still got that strange bubbly feeling inside when he won and was on top of me. The summer holiday that year was a horrible one. My nerves about finally joining the big school were taking over my life. I had gotten used to being the oldest and one of the biggest and now I was going to be the smallest. Chris didn’t care so much, he never really worried about anything much. It was nice to know I would have him beside me. Or so I thought. I remember that day more than any other in my entire life. The day Chris told me he was moving away. I cried inconsolably, I didn’t understand why he had to leave, how he could let his mother drag us apart. It wasn’t fair, and I knew I would never have another friend like Chris. I remember the day I waved goodbye to him and his mother sat in the front of the delivery truck. Tears were streaming down my face and I couldn’t stop them, Chris just looked rather glum, ever the tough one in the friendship…. __________________________________________ But that was over five years ago now, and I look back on it with a sort of appreciation that I had a friend as good as Chris. I had gone to secondary school, and it hadn’t killed me, and I had done pretty well through it, I made some close friends- Clare and Liam the closest, and life was going fine. Today in fact is my first day of sixth form, when I can begin to study towards my A-level examinations. I turned up to school feeling rather pleased with myself, sixth formers had to look smart, and I had a great suit on that I thought I looked quite nice in. I was about six foot now, still slim built, with a hint of athleticism I suppose, so I guess I turned out ok, and was hoping to attract some attention now I didn’t have to wear the old grey school shorts and socks! I went down one of the halls to my new registration group and sat down, everyone was buzzing excitedly and catching up on their summer holidays past. The register was taken and I started to head down the halls for my first biology lesson, I was aware at that point of someone coming down the corridor, and it wasn’t until I did a double take that I noticed the size of him! He was about six foot four I would say, and extremely broad, he wore a suit also and filled it out almost to bursting, he must be a new student, I would have remembered a tank like him. I remember briefly thinking that I wish I could be a little bigger in shape as I went to pass him but the next thing I knew I was shoulder barged so incredibly hard I slammed into the locker and fell to the floor. The corridor thank god was pretty empty so I don’t think anyone saw. I stood up rubbing my head and drew my gaze up the enormous form in front of me; the handsome face was sneering at me with some sort of proud amusement. It was then I recognized the face in front of me, my mouth dropped open and my heart beat faster in my chest. “You always were the small one Char” he said in an incredibly deep voice, and without further ado strut off down the corridor chuckling. I stood frozen for a minute, gob smacked by what had just happened. That was Chris, there was no denying it.. but how much bigger had he gotten, and why had he just shoulder barged his old best friend with the force of a train? Biology passed by without much special occurring, that said if something special had happened I wouldn’t have noticed it, to say my head was somewhere else would be an understatement. Chris was huge; I could hardly believe the change in him. If I looked in the mirror now I could still see the young boy I had grown up from in my features, but Chris was so far from how I remembered him it was hard to believe he was the same person. I kept wondering why he had barged me so hard, I was 99% sure it wasn’t an accident. Maybe he was just being old jokey Chris, heck, if I were as big as him I would probably want to show it off a little, especially to get a reaction from someone who hadn’t witnessed the change in progress. Something deep inside of me however felt like something had changed, that our relationship wouldn’t be able to simply carry on as magically as it used to, if you’ve seen the film Fox and the Hound.. I kinda felt like the fox right now. Still, we had always played rough when we were little, maybe he just didn’t realize his strength these days and was just playing around like we used to in the front yard. I hoped so, and I definitely wanted to speak with him soon. My next class was English, and I looked around the almost full classroom for my now gargantuan friend, but he wasn’t there. I noticed Liam towards the back and went to sit with him instead and told him about what had happened, he told me to be careful and stay away but I laughed it off and thought nothing of it. Lesson after dull lesson occurred and I still didn’t see a sign of Chris, which is tricky with him being the size he was. I arrived at gym class slightly earlier than the rest of the class and had changed into my loose polo top and shorts and was sat on a bench in the gym awaiting the rest of the class. The students were filing in one by one and I was suddenly aware that I didn’t really want to see Chris in this class, he was too big, and as if by some cruel fate no longer had the thought finished passing through my mind when the coach walked in… followed closely by Chris. If he had looked big this morning in his suit he looked positively insane in his PE top. The fabric was stretched so tightly across his body that you could tell exactly what his body would look like if he had been naked. His arms were what first caught my attention, great basketball sized biceps hung from the short sleeves, criss-crossed with veins the thickness of my little finger almost. His forearms were thick and strong, and so veined they looked almost like a road map of some point. I glanced back up to look at his huge shoulders and thick bulging neck and my eyes bulged slightly as I took in the largest chest I’d ever seen, his shirt was stretched ridiculously tight over it, and you could tell there was a deep crevasse in between the two pecs, his nipples had so much muscle packed behind them that they were pointing down almost to the floor and made two large bumps in the material. The t shirt wasn’t tight across his abs like it was the rest of his body purely because the jutting of his pecs pulled the material forwards almost like an awning. His thighs erupted out of his obscenely small shorts like tree trunks of pure power and mighty bulging carves bulged out of his lower leg, his shorts I noticed with an afterthought looked pretty tight too. I swallowed hard as he walked down the gym to sit on one of the further benches; he didn’t so much as glimpse at me. I watched him go past, his expansive back almost resembling the sails on a passing ship as he went, tight muscular round buttocks rolling against each other as he walked under the tight pale blue cotton. I wrenched my gaze back to the coach, mouth slightly open, and was distantly aware of the creaking of the bench at the end of the gym. “Welcome to your first term of Physical Education in the sixth form” he started, the coach was a big man by any standards but after watching Chris enter the room none us were in the slightest bit impressed. “We’re starting this half term with wresting” he announced, and a small part of my soul died at that exact moment. “As it’s the first week we’ll just have some practise bouts and I’ll come around and check how much you remember from last year. I’ll let you choose your own partners, and we’ll have four matches going on at any one time in each corner of the gym. GO” he finished, blowing his whistle, and I stood immediately looking for Liam with an almost terrifying urgency but before I had even made a move a large strong hand had a grip on my shoulders. I turned feeling ready to faint, as I was met with the same smug cocky grin I had seen in the corridor earlier “For old times sake?” he asked, feigning an innocent expression, before steering me onto a mat. After a few moments more everyone else had found their partners, and the first four partners were ready to begin. I stood facing my opponent, trying my absolute hardest not to vomit. Another whistle blew and before I knew what was happening something that I could only compare to a rhino launched itself in my direction, I was thrown to the matt with such force that my head bounced with a sickening thud and then I was shoved onto my front and my arm was pulled behind me so forcefully I was slightly surprised it didn’t dislocate. I felt his ton weight resting on the small of my back, it didn’t hurt but the sheer weight of him was almost making taking breath difficult. “Bring back memories does it?” I heard a snicker in my ear. Several of the other students had laughed at the quickness of the fight, and a couple more had gathered round to watch the next, I wasn’t looking forward to it. Chris climbed off of me and I slowly got up trying to catch my breath and trying not to look too defeated or embarrassed. We got back into the starting positions, and I could see he was looking pumped, his muscles slightly red, almost as if anticipating more. Another whistle blew and this time I managed to take a step forward, I’m not sure what I had planned, but it didn’t matter anyway. Two large hands grabbed onto my waist so tight I thought I might burst, the next thing I knew my body was rising up in the air as if I weighed nothing at all and I was being turned upside down. I felt his head in between my thighs, and was powerless to do anything as he jumped forwards ready to slam me into the ground. I hit the floor hard, and the weight of the man landing on top of me forced every particle of air in my body to come whooshing out loudly. The class burst out laughing and just to add to my embarrassment Chris’ crotch was directly over my face. Winded as I was I was powerless to do anything and wriggled my head in vein slightly only to feel the biggest cock imaginable flop down my cheek. Through the thin material of Chris’ shorts I could feel the heat of it, and it felt to be about 7 inches long, completely soft!! I wriggled frantically now, completely freaked out by what used to be my best friend in the whole world and the class was roaring with laughter now as I tried useless to push up against Chris’ monstrous thighs, it was like trying to life a steel car off of my body. Chris purposefully got up as slowly as possible, and managed to rub his enormous crotch right across my face once more. He finally got up and I went running off into the changing rooms embarrassed out of my mind. As the locker room door closed behind me the laughter was drowned out, and I sat in the cold silence for a second, feeling my face glowing with blush. I look down totally dismayed, I had a raging erection. What had happened to Chris, why was he being so nasty to me? What was happening to me, getting turned on by a beating from another man? I didn’t have time to think as I head the door swing open once again, I did my best to hide under some nearby clothes. I sat trembling under the coats and was all too aware of the heavy footfalls coming in my directions. I thought for one fleeting moment they were going to continue and go straight past but silence fell over the room as the person stopped walking. I knew who it was without having to look; the person on the other side of those coats was almost radiating hugeness. I was starting to feel a little sick. I could hear a deep chuckling building up on the other side of the material and could feel myself going red in the face. “Pathetic” the voice said simply, and then a vice like hand grabbed my through the clothes haphazardly piled atop me and pulled me up into the air again with no effort at all. I was dropped onto the floor directly in front of him, but didn’t manage to land properly and slipped clumsily down onto my ass. I looked up nervously at Chris and… he seemed bigger. I couldn’t tell if it was the angle I was at or not, but from my position on the floor he looked to be at least 6 foot 7, and the pump he had gotten in the gymnasium was still evident, and then a bit more muscle seemed to have appeared on top of that. I stared, shutting my mouth quickly as I realized it was hanging open. Being so close to his feet part of his face was obscured by the jutting chest that hung off his frame. I felt no need to continue staring up at him like this, I didn’t want to fuel the man’s ego, and so I began to rise slowly, though the shaking in my knees made my hope of looking graceful impossible. I stood to my full height, and there was no denying now the change in him, I had to look up to see his strikingly handsome face, and I felt myself shiver at the thought of what Chris could do to me here on my own. “Why’d you run away?” he growled and I decided not to answer him, I thought it was fairly obvious. “I wasn’t finished with you” he added, and that thought scared the life out of me, I would have ended the lesson resembling pate if we had continued any further. He took a step forward so that his almighty chest thumped into me, though at his new height his chest was hitting me more at chin level, and I stumbled back. He grinned evilly. “What’s happened to you?” I asked, trying to sound brave, but my voice quivered betraying me. Again he laughed, and his vast chest shook and his abs contorted and twisted under his top. He looked down at me once again, taking another step forward and forcing me to stumble a pace backwards. “Nothings changed at all, I was always better than you and I still am” he said grinning. “But we were best friends” I said, I heard myself and realized I sounded as though I were begging. At this he took a large step and his chest thumped into me so hard that I was caught of balance and went stumbling backwards until I hit back hard against the wall, smacking my head hard enough against the brick to make me temporarily see stars. Through the fog in my brain I could see him advancing and he didn’t stop until his mammoth body had me pinned against the wall. “Lets get one thing straight little man; I don’t need friends like you anymore,” he paused as he raised his hands into the air “I’ve got these babies now” he said and flexed triumphantly. I couldn’t help but gasp as the biggest bicep muscles I had ever seen in my life burst into life in front of my eyes. The huge peaks of muscle split, rising higher and higher bursting with veins and emitting such evident power I knew then and there he could kill me with them. Despite the intense fear his muscle display was causing me, his show of power and the inexplicably manly smell that was wafting from his deep manly pits was causing a reaction in me I couldn’t even begin to explain, and one I hoped to high heaven Chris wouldn’t notice. He flexed his chest now, and through the top I could veins and striations formed in ways I didn’t know possible, the muscles in his chest, which if I’m honest felt more like rocks, were forcing their way into my chest as though it were made of butter and I could feel myself being crushed against the wall behind me. “You were nothing then… and you’re less than that now” he said, and clearly the friendship we had shared as children meant not a thing to him now. My arousal and fear left no room for sadness at his remark, and my erection was almost painful now. He relaxed his chest and I was able to take a breath in at long last. He shook his head slowly, as though I truly disgusting him, and I felt myself averting his gaze in shame. “I’ll be needing your lunch mo…” he began, but stopped suddenly, and I looked up to see what had stopped him, hoping against hope that he had spotted more worthy of his interest than me. I almost died when I saw him looking at the all too obvious, though not exactly impressive, tent in my shorts. I began jabbering, trying to explain that I wasn’t gay, that he wasn’t turning me on, tried to say anything that would stop the unavoidable beating that was heading my way. He made his way towards me far quicker than he had before and I felt a huge hand wrap firmly around my throat, and my feet left the floor as I was slid effortlessly up the wall. He held me up maybe three feet off the floor, and I began choking something fierce. The force of his grip was so strong my choking was practically useless; there was no way consciousness was staying with me today. I tried to kick my legs but his mammoth chest had them pinned almost painfully against the wall, my fingers worked frantically in vain to try and get him off me, but I soon realized that my two hands working together were powerless to even remove one of his fingers. Despite the seriousness of the situation I found my eyes becoming fixed on the almighty biceps and triceps that kept me up here as though I were a feather, and I was aware that my erection was still throbbing in my shorts, which was probably angering him further. The veins in his forearms popped up in relief as the hand tightened itself tighter around my pathetically fragile neck. I could feel my wind pipe getting close to collapsing, and my vision began fading as I knew I was about to pass out when “Chris?” called a voice from the other end of the changing room, it was the coach. I felt the hand release me and again I fell badly, though this time I managed to land on my feet. I let out a huge gasp and then a cough, but Chris obviously wanting to hide my presence slapped a hand over my mouth with such a force that my face stung from the force of the slap. My body was still trying to get more air into my lungs and I choked still, the sound muffled in the large hand over my mouth. I was in pain, and gasping for breath to stay conscious, and yet somehow I found myself wanting him to put one of those big manly fingers into my mouth for me to suck on. “I’m here coach; I think that little guy took off. I’ll be right out” he called down the changing room, and I prayed to God to bless the man that had saved my life. “I’m not surprised” replied the coach “he looked like a 5 year old girl next to you” the coach continued clearly unaware I was present. A whole new shade of red made itself apparent across my face and Chris looked at me with a smug grin. “This isn’t over” he said simply, venom in his voice. He removed his hand, and strutted round the corner towards the exit of the room. I slid down the wall and burst into tears, my hopes of a friendly reconciliation shattered. My first day of school had gone from an exciting new chapter in my life, to a brand new nightmare thanks to a changed face from the past. _____________________________________________ Charlie sat in his room that night feeling sick to depths of his stomach, his homework, which would usually take half an hour or so had been delaying him for at least an hour now. He couldn’t get the images of today’s meeting out of his head, he couldn’t ignore the soreness around his neck from where the strong hand had crushed into the skin, and by far worse of all, he couldn’t do anything about the random insatiable erections that kept popping up in his boxers. He slept uneasily that night and awoke in the morning mortified to find he’d had a wet dream, he couldn’t remember at all what he’d been dreaming about, but Charlie was fairly sure he knew. Charlie began to pack his things ready for another day of school and for the first time in as long as he could remember he found himself not wanting to go, wanting to pretend to be ill and stay at home, where he knew he wouldn’t bump into a certain someone. But no, there was nothing to be achieved by doing that, and so with as much false confidence as he could muster he made his way to another day of school. The first lesson was fairly normal in its long boring lecture like style, and indeed second period passed without a single mishap, but the one thing that Charlie really did notice, was that wherever he was, he could here someone whispering about the huge new kid, and Charlie couldn’t help but get down a little every time he heard it. Indeed out on the school field during their morning break much talking behind hands was going on, and Charlie headed with much anticipation to where he and Clare and Liam usually hung out, behind a secluded patch of trees where they could have a laugh in their own space, as he paced down the sloping grass he felt his phone vibrate and smiled when he saw Clare ringing him, he didn’t answer as he knew she’d be hurrying him on like she always did and he began to run down to where the trees were. As soon as he was round the corner a foot tripped him and Charlie went skidding across the ground. With his heart immediately in his throat Charlie span round onto his back to look up into the one face he wanted to see less than any other, before he could begin to get up a huge triumphant foot had slammed Charlie back on the ground with a woomph, and struggle though he might, there was nothing he could do. Charlie met the cold gaze of his recent tormentor, and then found he couldn’t look at them anymore and averted his gaze. ‘Little fag can’t stay away’ Chris said slowly, twisting his foot on my chest softly almost as though contemplating whether to crush it or not. ‘Guess you wanted another beating to go home and whack that puny little cock to huh?’ he said in a mocking tone and the blush that seemed to be a permanent feature on Charlie’s face recently made its way across his nose and ears. ‘Chris I’m not gay’ he replied, stunning himself that he even managed to speak a word let alone a sentence. ‘Not gay…’ Chris laughed, bending down to pick Charlie up with one hand on either side of his head, lifting him until his face was crushed against the mammoth left pec of Chris’s enormous chest, hard nipple pressing just below Charlie’s bottom lip through the thin sleeveless vest. Immediately the naturally manly smell of the body in front of him made Charlie feel light headed, ‘then do you mind explaining the pathetic boners you keep springing every time you get near my muscles?’ Charlie shook his head slightly, the rock hard nipple rubbing against his chin. Chris let go and Charlie dropped the two inches or so to the ground, gasping quietly as he realized that the bottom of Chris’ pecs were now level with his forehead, though he didn’t understand it, nor want to believe it, Chris had grown massively again over night and was probably now just over seven foot, how was that even possible!? After a second or so of silence Charlie sighed quietly, ‘I don’t know what to say… I’ve never seen anyone as big as you before’ at this Chris snorted as though it were obvious that no one could be bigger than him ‘and I just’ Charlie paused trying to think of the words ‘I just see how big and powerful and strong you are and it makes me feel so small… like you are so much better than me.’ Charlie didn’t get the chance to say another word as Chris had burst out laughing, ‘I am so much better than you,’ he said with a cocky smirk ‘you are a pathetic little nothing that should be thrilled I even know who you are, and you better think of a fucking good reason why I shouldn’t snap you in half and leave you here for the worms.’ He said, his voice getting quieter as he continued. Charlie visibly shook where he stood, not a clue in the world what to say, ‘for old times sake?’ he said hopefully, but Chris shook his head ‘not good enough.’ Charlie looked back down at the floor again, trying to stop the tears in the corners of his eyes as he realized he was about to sell his soul to the devil. ‘I’ll do anything you say for the rest of my life’ Charlie said quietly, almost hoping that no one would hear him say it. ‘Anything?’ came the deep voice of the man stood above him, and Charlie nodded silently, looking up to the most sinister smug grin he had ever seen in his life. ‘So if I should need some last minute homework doing for me?’ Chris asked and again Charlie nodded in silence, ‘or if I should need some money for food’ he continued and Charlie once again nodded. ‘What about…’ Chris went on, his grin spreading further across his face, ‘what about if my sweaty manly pits need a good clean after a heavy workout?’ Charlie gawped open mouthed, stunned by what the man in front of him had just said, he stood stunned, trying to process what he’d just heard, when he noticed Chris lifting his left arm up above his head, and vest he was wearing allowing for a view of the manly crevasse that Charlie’s new tormentor had mentioned, a large hand cupped the back of his small head and Charlie found himself forced forwards until he could see nothing at all, and all he knew was the feel of the hot skin against his face and the incredibly strong smell now filling his nostrils like a drug. As he shifted his head slightly, Charlie could feel the tendons of Chris’ biceps towards the top of his head, and other ligaments and muscles he didn’t know the name of beneath his nose and chin, the wideness of Chris’ seemingly ever growing lats meant that Charlie was surrounded on all sides by thick muscle, and Charlie suddenly found himself losing control of himself. Charlie stuck his tongue out frantically, moaning slightly as he felt the hard bulging muscle under Chris’ skin, moaning slightly as he tasted the manly sweat that didn’t disgust him in the way he quietly knew is should, the light masculine hair tickled his face as Charlie wanted to more and more to be able to have his face over every part of Chris at the same time, he slid his head up, his tongue sliding from the pit to the underside of Chris’s gargantuan arm, that seemed now to easily be as wide as his own head. Charlie couldn’t explain it, but Chris’ skin, whilst being so silky in texture still allowed for the feeling of the steel like chords beneath it, and every inch of him tasted incredible, Charlie moaned to himself again as his tongue lost itself exploring crevices and ridges of rock solid muscle. Charlie almost creamed in his pants when he heard Chris whisper ‘fuuck’ under his breath, clearly enjoying the seeing to that Charlie was giving him, Charlie didn’t know who was more surprised by this turn of events, but he didn’t dare argue. Charlie’s cock was now rock hard against the hugely wide thigh he straddled comfortably, and he was about to begin thrusting when a heavy shove knocked him to the floor roughly. Chris laughed to himself, looking down still with a certain look of disgust. ‘Guess I may be able to find a reason to keep you around’ he smirked, before walked away, looking bigger than ever, and leaving Charlie with a face full of sweat and an erection he was sure would last forever. _______________________________________________ I awoke the next day feeling extremely tired after what could only be called a restless night’s sleep. I found myself once again dreading the day ahead and what it would bring but felt such a hypocrite having spent most of the night furiously masturbating, thinking of how Chris’ muscles had felt against my face, how powerful he was, whilst I smelled his sweat that had dried on my face. As it happened I had a relatively uneventful day at school, I mean sure I had passed Chris in the corridor and my insides had pretty much turned themselves inside out with fear, but he had simply smirked at me and walked on by. He was easily six foot eight now I looked properly, and while he hadn’t grown height wise much more his muscle had clearly not stopped expanding. He looked like a younger blonder bigger Zeb Atlas strolling down the corridors. The next day again I found myself feeling on edge pretty much all day but again made it through the day without any cause for concern. It was the Friday of that week I went into school feeling a tiny bit better, my body didn’t ache anymore in the areas Chris had gotten rough with and I was starting to think I might just have to suffer evil glances and occasional extra pieces of homework on Chris’ behalf. It was lunchtime and I didn’t have too long until classes started back up again so I ran to get my bag that I’d thrown in the P.E changing rooms before I ate. I retrieved my bag and went to have a quick piss, I had drunk far too much today. I was about to put my cock back in my pants when a large hand grabbed me by the face. It was so quick I didn’t even realise it was a hand at first, I couldn’t see a thing and in less than two seconds I felt myself pushed against a wall. I heard one of the toilet cubicle doors locking and began to tremble slightly; all too aware of what was beginning. ‘Didn’t want you getting too confident around here’ he said, his now familiar sneer planted firmly across his face. Whether it was me getting more attracted to him without realising or something else he seemed to be more handsome every time I saw him. ‘Why me?’ I asked simply, a tone of resignation in my voice, his smile grew even more as he let me go and laughed gently. ‘Don’t tell me you aren’t enjoying it Char’ he said with an almost playful hint in his voice that took me back to us wrestling as kids. ‘You may have noticed I’ve grown a lot since we were kids’ he continued, and I bit my tongue rather than risking my life by giving him attitude. ‘Since I’ve hit puberty I’ve noticed I enjoy exerting my power over people,’ he paused slightly as if recalling memories of such events and then spoke again ‘but more recently I’ve noticed that not only do I enjoy it immensely, but... it seems to make me grow.’ My mouth opened and I squinted slightly ‘that’s crazy Chris... it’s not possible.’ He laughed cruelly ‘the effects have been very very small for the last few years and I figured that just wasn’t going to do anymore, and then I remember you and me as kids.. what a pussy you always were and how you always seemed to be your happiest when I was kicking your ass’ I blushed furiously and shook my head ‘that’s not true!’ I lied quickly, so quickly in fact it gave me away instantly. ‘I figured that if making a small guy submit to me makes me grow, what would happen if I managed to find someone that actually enjoyed it, who felt in his guts like being a bitch was all he was born for..' I shook my head again more forcefully this time as if trying to fool myself more than him ‘it’s not true, you’ve gone mad’ I almost begged. He stared at me silently for a second or two, my heart seemed to beat loudly in slow motion as his hand reached for the collar of his sweat drenched gym polo and yanked. His forearm bulged and with a loud rip that almost sounded like a bang his shirt was in tatters on the floor. His magnificent tanned pecs quivered no more than a foot away from my face and my eyes glazed over, my chin drooping as I stared in amazement at the body of the young god in front of me. His chest was indescribable, striations spread from the crevice in the middle of his chest outward, his enormous nipples lured my eyes to them and I wanted nothing more than to suck them onto my tongue. His huge powerful shoulders supported basketball size biceps both sporting a fat blue vein that pulsed across them and his abs, which I had never seen uncovered, stood fast like 8 solid bricks. ‘Gone mad have I?’ he mused quietly, ‘we both know I didn’t look like this when I barged past you in the corridor on Monday. Even then I felt a tingle in my core when you gazed up at me from the floor.’ I was stood now in silence, no matter how insane it sounded, or how much trouble I was now undeniably in he was definitely bigger, and if he was right and I was the key to that growth then there was a whole load more trouble coming my way. ‘Im afraid I’m starting to like being one of the biggest people on the planet’ he growled, his eyes now piercing into mine with such an intensity I felt like crying ‘so you’re gonna be my bitch from now on whether you like it or not.’ With that he moved towards me and bent his knees, he pushed his pec into my chin and my head was forced sideward against the wall, he straightened his legs still pushing into me and I felt his now erect nipple slide up the side of my face like a marble. I turned to face him, my nose resting in between his pecs and slowly slid my tongue upwards. He had obviously just finished a work out as I managed to catch a large amount of sweat on the end of my tongue, he tasted so good, so manly ‘like my man sweat bitch?’ He grinned a huge grin before flexing his colossal bicep with a grunt ‘get your mouth on this slut’ he growled and before I knew it I was whining like a bitch in heat, sliding my tongue and my lips over the hardest thing I have ever felt in my life, I wanted to kiss, lick, rub and smell it all at once it was so overwhelming. In the corner of my eye I could see Chris watching me and I moaned loudly as my wandering right hand made contact with his freaky quad. I rubbed and squeezed with my puny little fingers, sliding them along the separations in his muscle until the both of us froze when the back of my hand made contact with his cock. I looked him in the eye and without looking down gave his mighty cock a squeeze; I could just about get my fingertips to touch around its thickness. I almost wanted to take my hand away it was so hot, but Chris’ meaty hands pushing down on my shoulders made it clear he had other plans for me. I knelt there in front of him for what seemed like forever, his thighs so thick that they filled my whole field of vision and acted as the perfect backdrop to the biggest dick I’d ever seen. It looked somewhere between the 10 and 11 inch mark, thick as anything and bursting with the sexiest veins I had ever seen. I had never sucked a cock before... or even thought about it, but staring at this giant piece of meat I can’t deny I wanted it. Clearly Chris had become bored with me staring as he suddenly shook his hips side to side as quick as he could and his massive dong slapped my face with such a force that the first hit made me yelp. The second and third still stunned me but I was more embarrassed than anything to think that a guy my age had a cock that was probably stronger than my entire body. I took the hint though and once again gripped his firm meat in my now tiny looking hand. I slowly lent forwards and kissed the head, spongy but hard, I kissed again, pleasantly surprised by the taste. Slowly my tongue slid along the bottom of his bulging head and he hissed, eyes closed, head rearing back. I squeaked loudly as he suddenly grabbed a fistful of my hair and shoved, I thought his dick was going to push my tongue down my throat and I felt my lips stretch to their slutty limits. My mouth was forced wide open as his huge meat rubbed over my tongue and I spluttered as it hit the back of my throat, he pulled out and shoved back in several times with me gagging for air and trying to push his thighs away but of course any such attempt was a waste of time. After a couple of minutes he grunted and shoved all the way in, I’d never felt anything like it, I could feel inch after inch of his cock moving down inside my throat as his head stretched open my gullet on its way down. I felt my neck physically bulged and my eyes streamed with water as Chris looked down and moaned loudly ‘fuck yes, take it’ I could hardly breathe but still found my tongue lapping the underside of his dick as he raped my mouth with such an intensity I wondered how long it could continue. At several points I honestly thought I would pass out, his cock was so huge I simply couldn’t breathe and if it wasn’t for the occasional moment where he withdrew his cock slightly further than usual I would have been a goner. I found myself squeezing his massive thighs, looking up as his huge muscle tits bouncing with his thrusts, seeing the pure pleasure on Chris’ face did something to me I can’t explain, part of me did want to be here serving him. ‘I should warn you’ he said suddenly, and the sound of this deep panting voice both surprised and aroused me ‘the bigger I’ve gotten the more I’ve cum, you might wanna get out the way.’ For some reason I moaned at the thought of his hot spunk, maybe I hoped it would make me grow in the same way he did, but I decided to stick around. He thrusts became even harder and more sporadic and his grunts got deeper and louder, I could see his chest and biceps twitching and he withdrew so that just his cockhead was in my mouth. ‘You asked for it fucker’ he grunted through gritted teeth. What happened next I could never have expected in a million years. His first shot of cum was so huge it completely filled my mouth to overflowing, the excess pouring out in thick slimy clots over my bottom lip onto my school shirt. The sheer force of the thick creamy spunk hitting the back of my mouth forced my head backwards and off his cockhead, and while I was still leant back reeling at what had just happen his second shot was now out in the open and free to hit me square on the bridge of my nose. Again the force of it was so extreme I went to shout but my mouth was still so full that I just gargled more spunk down my front. I winced as it slammed into my nose and flowed with speed up along my forehead and out across my cheeks, I sat there in disbelief drinking every drop I could while shot after shot after huge big thick hot slammed into my face. After what must have been twenty or so helpings he stopped, legs trembling slightly, and sneered down at me completely covered in his load, my chin dripping pathetically. I peeled my eyes open, gasping when I looked up to see he had easily grown another ten pounds in the time he had been fucking my mouth. Even more muscle bulged on his frame, he looked simply incredible. ‘I knew it had to be you’ he said in between pants ‘I fucking told you didn’t I you little bitch?’ he laughed. ‘Good luck cleaning that off before next lesson’ was all he said before he opened the cubicle door and walked away. I waited until I heard the changing room doors close, I don’t know how long it was after that I stood up, it wasn’t until that moment I felt my jaw, and my throat, and realised everything ached in the extreme. I looked down at my school uniform and was speechless, I looked like a blue whale had just used me as a fleshlight, my clothes were completely drenched in his thick load and there was a puddle on the floor where I had been kneeling. I walked over to the sinks and started to cry when I saw myself in the mirror. There wasn’t a spot on my face that wasn’t covered, my hair was thick with it like shampoo and my hair stuck up on top of my head where he had grabbed me. I looked a complete and utter state. I used the back entrance and ran for all I was worth until I got home, uselessly trying to cover my face, my hair, my clothes. When I got home I sat on my bed and stared at myself in the mirror, stunned by what had happened, stunned by what the two of us were becoming, and hating myself for scooping the cum off my face and into my mouth. I awoke on Saturday morning flooded with relief that I didn’t have to go to school, to face the questions of why I had suddenly left the day before, to face Chris. I spent the rest of the day lazing around the house, resting my aching limbs, rubbing moisturiser on my stretched out lips and stalking the muscle monster’s Facebook in the dirty hope of finding a picture I could stroke it to. As Sunday rolled by it was already three in the afternoon and I had to go to pick up a few things in the local store. I kept my tracksuit bottoms on and slipped on a loose fitting pair of sneakers, heading in through the front gates of the church ready to take the short cut through the graveyard. Since I’d left my house I couldn’t escape the feeling I was being followed, and halfway through the trees and graves, the afternoon sun causing everything to be tinted gold, I shivered. Looking to my left there was nothing but a few bugs humming lazily in the air and above me blue skies stretched forever uninterrupted. Gazing over to my right my heart missed a beat as I saw in the distance, stood amongst the gravestones farthest away, Chris. I waited only long enough to see him move a fraction of an inch before turning, filled with complete fear, and running off the path and onto the grass to the left. Hopping over vines and growth and dodging between graves I was too scared to shout or look behind me, my only comfort was that I had been quite a way in front of Chris and the head start might be enough to get me home safe. In a happier moment I would have been proud of myself for running faster than I ever would have thought I could, but instead my thoughts were interrupted by the undeniable sound of bare feet thumping along the ground behind me and getting louder very quickly. In desperation I tried to change direction in the hope that the bigger man would be unable to follow but before I knew anything else two gigantic arms had completely engulfed me and the force of a now 6 foot ten Chris running at full speed hit me like a train. We went flying through the air, me straining for air against the tree trunk arms that had wrapped around me like snakes, and then landed hard on the ground. Chris’ full weight came down on top of me and I tried to scream in agony but as his huge muscular bulk landed on top of me I was completely winded and could only scream silently like a tortured fish. ‘That was fun, you should run every time’ growled Chris, his mouth somewhere above my ear as he held me still, I tried kicking my legs but every inch of me was pinned down by his massively powerful body. I lay there in the moment’s silence completely hating myself. Every time I saw this man I was filled with fear and dread, today more so than ever; and yet as soon as I heard his voice or felt his body I was so turned on I couldn’t think of anything else in the world than doing as he said. Since Friday’s meetings I also had to admit that as I lay underneath him I also craved the feeling of his giant man cock and his thick load in my mouth. ‘Unfortunately for you I’m starting to like growing more and more,’ he continued the smirk on his face audible in his voice. ‘All those sluts at school that follow me around don’t worship me half as well as you do.’ His huge forearm was under my chin and his weight on top of me pushed it hard into my neck and I could feel my head was starting to swim. He pushed himself up with his arms just long enough for me to take in a large gulp of air, grabbed me with one of his huge hands and flipped me effortlessly onto my back so I was now staring up into his achingly handsome face. I noticed now his shirt was gone and I flushed with embarrassment knowing that not only had I had a head start on him, but he had also managed to remove his shirt whilst running and still caught me with absolutely no effort. ‘Don’t pretend like you haven’t missed this Char’ he purred, before stretching his arms out above my head, linking his hands and lowering his colossal chest over my face. His pecs were so huge by this point that my nose could just about touch his breastbone in the gap between his pecs while the rest of his thick heavy chest muscle squeezed down and covered my whole face. He didn’t even need to say anything before I started to lick the sweaty rock hard sinews of his muscle tits. With his hands outstretched in front of him his armpits were fully open to air and even squashed underneath him I could smell his musky smell and found my head buzzing with the excitement of it. I realised that my hands were free and rushed to slide them from his ribs, around his impossibly wide lats and began stroking the thick mounds of his back muscles which bunched and rippled as he moved slightly. At a minute or so of this I slid my little hands back round underneath him and stroked up and down on his solid stomach, moaning slightly into his chest as my dainty fingers found each bump of his abs. Up and down I lovingly caressed when after a short while my eyes opened as my hand bumped into his gigantic cock, which had become hard at all this attention. I grabbed it with my fist and squeezed as hard as I could, he growled like a feral animal above me and I felt his body vibrate slightly as he did so, ‘that’s it, make me feel good, I think I can feel myself growing already’ he said and this turned me on beyond belief as I started sliding my hand up and down the thick meat. He pulled himself up and sat on my chest, I could hardly breathe under him but didn’t dare say so for fear he would stop what he was doing, once again I was truly under his spell. As I stared at the God like man in front of me my mouth hung open, my eyes glazed over with lust, and I moaned quietly as he tore his shorts off with one strong hand. The cock that pulsed in front of me now was even bigger than it had been the last time I saw it only a few days before. It looked now to be around 12 inches, from down on the floor I could feel the heat radiating from it, smell that pure sexual alpha male smell. The veins that rippled all over it stood out in bold relief almost full to bursting, I had never been so turned on in my life. I stuck my tongue out eagerly as he used three fingers to push against the base of it, bringing it down with a thump across my face. It half obscured my vision and I trembled with both excitement and fear as I realised it was now longer than my face. I licked the underside, feeling content in a way I still couldn’t quite understand, I could do this all day if he asked me, though I didn’t want him to know that. He raised himself off me slightly and roughly rubbed the giant head of it all over my face, smearing me with gobs of thick juice as it leaked over my face, he spent a long time just rubbing it side to side over my lips. Looking up into his face he had a look of wonder and pride on his face and clearly found it arousing to see how much power he had over me, and how physically superior he was. I licked my tongue around the head as I had done the day before and he growled, an evil smile flashing down at me. He used his thick cock to slap my face and shoved in roughly into my mouth a few times clearly enjoyed himself. In a move so quick I hadn’t seen it coming he put both his hands under my armpits and lifted me up, we stood facing each other for a moment silently, his huge cock pressed directly into mine as if to show me how pathetically small mine was. He didn’t move or show any expression on his face and it dawned on me he wanted me to make the first move, to admit to both myself and him that I really did want this. I looked at the floor slightly ashamed, also not wanting to blow a load in my pants looking at him, and quietly said ‘I’m ready to suck you again.’ He laughed looking triumphant, fisted his cock a couple of times. ‘I know you are’ he said confidently, ‘but you forgot this isn’t about what you want, and I don’t think my cocks gonna fit down that tiny throat of yours anymore.’ I stared at him for a half a second in confusion before gasping as I realised what it was he had meant. I wasn’t ready for it. I had never taken a cock in my ass in my life and one as big as his would hurt worse than murder, I began to tremble and shake my head ‘I can’t,’ I squeaked terrified ‘I can’t take it!’ He smiled another sick smile ‘Oh but you will.’ I turned in a desperate attempt to run, even though he had caught me before and I made it no more than two paces when his large powerful hands clamped both my hips in a vice like grip, I wailed as he began pushing down and though I tried to resist it his arms proved more powerful than my legs and they gave way. One hand left my right hip and reappeared on my neck pushing my face into the grass and turning my butt up into the air, he ripped my shorts off effortlessly and paused for a second watching me shake underneath him ‘not a bad ass Char.’ I heard him spit a few times and could hear him rubbing his cock head with spit, then again a few more times and this time I felt spots of warm wetness hit my hole with surprising speed. Two fingers came from nowhere and shoved themselves inside me and I groaned as they felt themselves around my tight virgin chute. After a minute or so they were gone and I knew what was about to happen. I felt the head of his cock against my hole, it felt even bigger now that I couldn’t see it, like a powerful sweaty tennis ball at my innocent backside. I started to cry a little, pleading to the universe more than anything else ‘no no no no no’, there was a seconds silence and then I heard him hiss ‘yes!’ Both hands went back to my hips with their iron hold and he push forwards with such force had he let go I would have slid forward across the grass. The pain was indescribable. I screamed into the floor as I felt inch by inch of his mighty cock force its way into a hole that was simply not big enough for it. I could cry at this point, but instead gaped and shuddered as inch after further inch carried on up inside me so far I could feel it rising up inside my stomach area. He leant back to a kneeling position and the pure strength of his erection lifted me from the ground, stretching my hole to near breaking point, bringing another scream from me as my back thumped into his incredible chest. My own weight went against me now as I slid down the last two inches of his cock and felt my burning cheeks land on his rock hard veiny thighs. His right hand clapped over my mouth and pushed my head back against his shoulder and the other pushed down on my left thigh to stop me from trying to remove his cock. He stayed there motionless, as his thrilled cock vibrated and jerked, each time stirring my lower organs and causing more pain inside me. He was clearly relishing the feeling, I could feel his heavy breathing through the pecs and nipples that pushed into my back, hear him swearing under his breath and feel him continue to flex his thick cock inside me. As we stayed in that position, my weak body spread across his larger one like butter over toast the unbearable mind numbing pain lessened a little, not much mind you, but enough that after a while the tears that had been running down my face onto Chris’ hand stopped. Precum was oozing out of his cock now so much this it was already running out my hole down his cock and dripping from his orange sized balls, I wandered momentarily whether it was that that was soothing my insides. So lost in the feeling was Chris that when it finally dawned on him he could start fucking me he jumped slightly with the excitement, again the movement caused his cock to move my insides around once more and I squeaked through his thick hand. ‘Get ready for the ride of your life bitch!’ He started bucking his hips slightly, and as he did a couple of inches of his cock started leaving and entering my ass, being so tight my inner walls gripped him to such an extent that the friction of his movements caused me to shudder, my eyes rolling back in my head as he moaned appreciatively. He slowly but surely began upping the power and his thrusts were becoming so powerful that his hips against my ass cheeks were literally starting to throw me in the air a little. As he pushed up his cock would push deeper than it had gone before, his balls and thighs on my ass and then as he stopped I would rise up in the air, like one does at the top of a rollercoaster, almost floating on his mighty tool. Then he would lower his hips back to their starting position, sliding his cock out of me a little before gravity began to force me back down his cock with a slurpy squelch that ended with me thumping down on his cock and forcing the head of it deeper inside me still, each of these weightless moments were proving to feel truly good and I would whine in pleasure, before falling back down onto the wide base of his cock and grunting as the pain came rushing back. I was starting to look like one of those children’s toys, with Chris being the small wooden bat that would hit the little red ball (me) which bounce around anchored to the bat by elastic (his cock.) He gave a loud shout of effort that made me jump before thrusting into me so hard I slid all the way up his cock until only the head was left inside me stretching my sphincter beyond belief, he had removed his hand from my mouth at this point and I let out a shout as he grabbed both my ankles and spun me 180 degrees so that when I slid back down his monster I was facing the now even larger muscle god. My hands immediately went to squeezing his huge rock hard muscles tits, so large now that my hands really didn’t cover very much of them, but as I played with his thick meaty nipples he groaned and cooed appreciatively and gave me a grin that said nothing other than ‘I own you.’ My fingers danced on the bulges of his sweaty abs as my nose drifted near his shoulder so I could smell the musk of his pits and despite the pain of the situation I knew in my heart I would do it again, as many times as he wanted over and over. His grunting began to get more sporadic, panting and moaning with rhythm as his thrusts became harder and faster. His huge hand grabbed my throat and with a huge squeeze that almost crushed my windpipe he began to push me back. I was now in a very awkward position that probably would have been painful if his one hand on my neck hadn’t been strong enough to support my weight. I was bent backwards now like one of the crab positions you see gymnasts do, my head now at the same height as my well filled ass with my torso forming a high bridge between the two. I moaned and made all sorts of embarrassingly effeminate noises as his cock touched parts of my innards now that I didn’t know could feel so good. As he started thrusting all the way into me again I couldn’t help but briefly wonder where it was all going, how it all fit in. My thought process was interrupted when I heard him give an animalistic growl of lust. ‘O fuck yeah’ he shouted ‘that’s the hottest thing I’ve ever seen, my monster cock’s destroying your insides little bitch’ he moaned and as I craned my neck up I could just about see over my ribs and couldn’t help but gasp in shock. The flat tight smooth skin of my stomach was now bulging outwards with every thrust from his mighty tool, like a baby kicking in a woman’s tummy I watched as my skin stretched tight around the thick head of his cock. We took it in turns to place our hand over the bump as it rose and give it a quick squeeze before he withdrew and this pleasured him more than anything that had gone before. He swung me back up with a scream so that we were once again face to face and spat in my face ‘gonna cum.’ He kept his one hand around my neck again and then squeezed my ribcage with his other. ‘get ready bitch’ he grunted before using his hands to slide my whole body up and down on his cock like a giant human fleshlight. I squealed as I flew up down so fast it blurred my vision and made my head hurt. With a final large shout he pushed my right to the base, his pubes tickling my tender cheeks, muscular thighs against mine. ‘Fuuuuuuuuuuuuu’ he shouted and I screamed with renewed pain as his first huge load shot inside me so fast I thought it may have ruptured something. He continued to swear and call me all manner of names as shot after huge thick shot flew inside me, I could feel myself filling up and was now crying from the sensation whilst still being thoroughly turned on. I could feel cum squirted out my hole and down his cock now and I knew I was full and could take no more, I screamed and threw my fists against his chest which were now bulging with hundreds of veins but his eyes were now rolling back in his head such was his ecstasy. Still he shot inside me and I looked down and noticed my whole lower stomach bloating like a pregnant belly from the sheer volume of his spunk. Without warning he craned his head down and forced his large tounge into my screaming mouth. His tounge, now a good 7 or so inches long was so thick and powerful my tounge could hardly move against it, in fact as it slid down into my throat I couldn’t help but struggle to breathe around it. A minute or so later he finally stopped and leant back relaxing, I was panting and moaning and he laughed at me as he came down from his ecstatic high.. ‘O i needed that..’ he chuckled before looking at my little hard cock ‘and so did you if you’re man enough to admit it.’ He gave his body a quick once over, clearly pleased with how he looked. He laughed again triumphantly upon seeing my bloated cum belly, now sticking out a good six inches from where it would usually be. ‘Damn I seeded you good huh’ he said giving it a stroke, he then pushed hard with a finger into my gut and I cried out as I felt a large spurt of cum dribble down his still hard cock. ‘We’re gonna have to do that again soon’ he said with a last cocky grin. He pulled his mighty man dick from inside me and I whimpered as he threw me into the grass, cum flowed from my hole in streams and as my vision began to fade I turned to watch his amazingly muscled glutes walking away. I fainted in the grass, leaking.
  12. Mrmusclewriter

    ***The Strength of a Bull*** (Part 1)

    Oh Paco, oh Paco, oh Paco, it sounded like a song or perhaps like a joke but it was the way the guys used to sing every time Paco “El Toro” Bautista used to step into the gym ready to train to death as he used to call his pro bodybuilding training. A Spanish bodybuilder, one of the few who went so far in the pro bodybuilder, a life worshipping the iron to build and develop a body that only in few could have around the world. Forget the King of Shred, Andres Munzer that was out of his league, Paco was from another planet. He was huge, massive, and dense, built like a tank. That body seemed to be carved in rock and stones, every muscular group looked like it was made from concrete bricks, every fibre was visible as his skin was made of the thinner fabric with the lowest fat percentage if not the total absence. El Toro was walking towards the weights, listening to that music of his worshippers’, drawing a proud smile on his face. He was walking with all his cockiness, nothing could pass through those huge and sculpted legs, and they were so big, massive and defined that could produce sparks when they touched each other. No t-shirt was big to stretch enough to keep that mole. The sleeves seemed to ask for forgiveness as they were rolled up, those biceps were huge, striated and full of vein, the pectorals ready to tear the t-shirt apart and the shorts tight enough to adhere very tightly to his big quads. The floor lightly shook. At first you had to pay attention. It was like someone was dropping heavy weights after a dead lift. A shadow passed over Oscar as he finished the last reps on his bench press. The man was wide and thick, more massive than any lifter here. Oscar was tired of this worship of this human steer... He walked up behind Paco and tapped his massive shoulder. Oscar noticed his hand looked small next to Paco's shoulder. The handsome Spanish turned brown eyes like shining dark pools fixed on his. Oscar spat in his face! Without warning he took advantage of the moment of blindness Paco had and grabbed his head hooking his arm over the back. He dropped his ass to the gym floor pulling Paco down with him. Paco’s head slammed into the cement floor sounding like a breaking coconut! Oscar hadn't prepared to be buried under Paco's massive body. The thickness of his chest and lats smothered over him. With all his power he kicked Paco's unconscious body off him and stood finally. He kicked the Spanish in the face. Everybody stopped, looked at the two bodybuilders, no one intervened, they kept watching, the worshippers were smiling as they knew Oscar won’t last longer in this life. Oscar kneeled and set over Paco’s massive chest, he punched his face several times, with rage and anger pictured on his face, it was pure violence, Paco could not have the time to cover his face, the attacks was fast and mean for a guy half of Paco’s size. El Toro’s face bounced in every direction of the punches, until Paco blocked the attack locking his hands over Oscar’s wrist. “My turn Oscar” Paco said with an irritate tone of voice. Paco bounced Oscar from his chest, releasing a grip but holding the other wrist and as the Hulk did to Loki, he started throwing Oscar’s body all over the floor and the benches like a ragdoll. The impacts were insane and deadly. Oscar body was hitting everywhere. Paco stopped for a second grabbing back the other wrist and with inhuman power he threw Oscar’s body over the concrete pile just before the entrance of the locker room. Marino screamed, Paco released the hold and his body fell off onto the floor. Paco was furious and angry, rage was loading every moment, Oscar was lying on the floor trying to revive him. “I am sorry Paco, forgive me” Oscar said when Paco approached him. The Spanish didn’t say a word and grabbed Oscar by his silver hair and dragged him into the huge locker room, like in those paint when the Neanderthal does the same to the poor wife. Oscar was slammed onto the locker that produced a loud and metallic sound. “You challenged me and I will take your life” stated Paco. “Please Paco, forgive me, please” Oscar cried. “I will fucking squeeze your stupid and pathetic life out of you, you will be bleeding to Death” Paco replied. Oscar tried to stand up and run away but Paco stomped his back, putting him down on the floor, applying pressure with the right foot. “Stay there Oscar” Paco said and Oscar moaned in pain while Paco was moving his foot over Oscar’s vertebrae as he was putting off a cigarette. The friction was so high that the bones started cracking under Paco’s pressure. Another stomp delivered by Paco and Oscar’s back bent; a loud scream went out from his mouth. Paco kneeled sliding his left leg under Oscar’s abdomen and the other leg over his spine. It felt like the entire Berlin Wall was falling on his back when Paco placed his legs over Oscar’s spine. Paco was not squeezing yet but the pain was already there. Paco’s quads were as hard as rock, dense and powerful. Still in pain for the savage attack Oscar was trying to push the big quads away before it was too late and indeed it was too late, Paco locked his ankles and squeezed. Pain appeared in Oscar’s face that was watching the floor and with a violent movement went up, he tried to scream but no sound got out. His mouth was already bleeding and Paco was only at the 5% of his power, reaching the full power would have meant the death of Oscar’s. “You are already bleeding, what a pussy!” Paco said with an evil smile. Oscar tried to speak but the words were unpredictable, too much pain, already. Paco increased the pressure more; his quads were full of vein and steel hard, his ankle perfectly locked as they were glued together while Oscar’s core was losing volume, becoming thinner and thinner. Due to the savage strength of the Spanish beast, Oscar’s body began bending upwards like a twig under a foot pressure. “It looks like your body is bending” Paco said. “Mmmhhh, please, let me go!” Oscar moaned in pain. “I am not going to break you now, I want to play with your body, take it to the extreme of its resistance and then I will fucking destroy, you know I can kill you” Paco stated with an evil tone of voice. The pressure grew, the vertebrae kept cracking and Paco released the hold. Oscar’s body got back to the original position with a cracking noise, like a part of engine without any lubricant. Paco stood up, bent over his victim, pulled by his air and lifted up. Suddenly Oscar found himself up in the air in a gorilla press, Paco’s right arm was holding his crotch and the left his chest, and he walked over and over the locker room, proud but at the same time crazy as the devil. The door of the locker room opened and two worshippers entered “the arena”. Paco was standing tall and massive, pressing his prey over the air like a gorilla. “Wow, I want to see this” the blonde guy said. “So do I, my friend, there will be blood” the other guy replied. “There will be many broken bones and Oscar dead” Paco replied. The blonde guy felt his cock becoming hard after Paco’s response. Both of the guys set down on a bench and watched the show like in a theatre, they probably needed some popcorn to enjoy the show. “Ready to land Oscar” Paco asked with a laugh. “Please don’t do it, I beg you” Paco slammed Oscar followed by his heavy body pressing him over the floor, like Bill Goldberg was used to do to his victims. A sound of two heavy body echoed inside the room, dust was spread over the air and the floor lightly cracked under the weight. Oscar screamed and split some blood, Paco laughed. “I guess, you have always desired my body over yours, haven’t you Oscar?” Oscar could not speak a work, Paco’s heavy weight did not allow him to properly breathe. Paco stood up and grabbed Oscar by the testicles that squirted for the iron grip, he was violently brought up. Paco performed an over the knee backbreaker, followed by another and another and yet another. Each time Oscar’s back hit Paco’s knee with a violent slam a scream of pain and blood got out from his mouth, his body bouncing semi lifeless like a weak twig over the giant’s knee. With the last backbreaker Paco screamed: “Get the fuck off my knee, you fucking useless bodybuilder”. Paco threw Oscar over the floor like a bag of potatoes that rolled for some feet like a heavy whiskey barrel. The worshipper were sitting on the bench watching to such power destroying that silver bodybuilder that acted so cocky and that was now paying the fees, entirely. They were excited; their bulges were growing as Paco kept destroying Oscar. Paco easily placed Oscar in a torture rack and began bending the silver daddy’s body. His body was bending easily under Paco’s strength as it was empty of its spinal backbone. Lex Luger was nothing compared to Paco applying that hold. Paco applied a long bending session and at the same time squeezed his right leg that became hard as rock and with all the muscles visible as built with pure har cement with an amount of veins that was incommensurable. Oscar yelled the longest and most painful scream in his entire life. “Now, if you still want to keep on worship me and you do not want to finish like this piece of shit over here, I want to play a game with you guy” Paco said to the two guys. The guys stood up, excited and ready. “What do you want us to do Sir Bautista” they both asked Paco. “I want one of you to grab this prick’s wrists, the other the ankles and to pull his body as hard as you can” Paco said. The two guys ran over Paco, they grabbed the designated part of the body and started pull down the victim while Paco was still torturing Oscar. Oscar’s body bent more almost reaching 180 degrees, he was screaming, spitting blood and saliva and his vertebrae cracked loudly. He lost consciousness.
  13. hairymusclemorphs

    Guard duty

    Guard duty Part 1 It was already dark outside when I finally arrived at the parking lot of the GRW correctional facility – Or how I prefer to call it… prison. Everything was oversized. There were no trees around, everything was chopped down to the trunks to make it impossible to oversee any prisoners who were on the run. I grabbed my ID card out of the console before I got out of my car. I stood around 6’ (1,8m). I was toned, slightly pumped. A twunk rather than a twig with my 200 lbs (90kg) of mass. It took me around 15 minutes until I surpassed the first three security gates. They didn’t trust anyone. Especially not a new hire like me who wore his uniform only for a few months. I entered the break room, looking for Jake who had the honor to instruct me tonight. It was the first time that they assigned me to guard duty for sector X and I already heard quite a few rumors… Good luck wishes from colleagues. No one liked that job apparently. Except for Jake…. I almost jumped when his low voice hummed right behind me. He towered inside the doorframe in his tight uniform with a wide, joyful grin. “Ready for your first shift?” He was almost too energetic. He was huge… Like… Fucking massive. I could see the outlines of his huge pecs and arms. Even his soft shaft forcing his pants to its limits. “Hey buddy. Eyes up here. You’ll need them for the prisoners and sector X… Trust me…” His low voice was almost hypnotizing when he slowly lead me down past the first safety gate. I tried to focus while he lead the way. His wide shoulders and his bulging ass moving in perfection with each of his strolls. “Rule number one” His low voice echoed through the hallway… “Never interact with the prisoners or their offers” He slowly unlocked the second safety gate towards the elevator. Just when the door swung open he continued his speech. “Rule number two… Never touch prisoners… How tempting it might be” He inserted the key into the lock. The door swung shut and the elevator started humming. “Rule number three… Don’t get close to their cells… Or you might regret it” The cabin came to a stop, the doors opening, revealing another set of solid steel security gates. He slowly advanced, inserting his card until it opened up. There was a stench inside the air. “To be honest boy… This are no regular prisoners…” He advanced towards a huge air sealed gate… “These guys in there… Are… Special…. So don’t look them in the eyes… They’re not human. At least not in my eyes” He unlocked the last gate with his fingerprint. A insane stench was flooding my nose once the gate swung open. My cock hardened inside my pants while I tried to calm myself back down… It was… Almost hypnotizing. I watched Jake slowly laying one of his rough fingers against his lips, before he slowly lead me down the hallway. The lights were currently dimmed down…. A few prisoners were asleep… But I instantly knew something was off… Fuck… These guys all were…. Massive.. The cells were common cells… But the prisoners. There were guys big enough to... - Fuck I believe they could snap me like a twig. Most of them were naked in their cells. I could see shredded clothes. Cum stains on the brickwalls and with pre clogged drains in the ground. It took me a while until I realized it was their musk which flooded the air. Even the huge air vents couldn’t deal with all the odors mixed together. I was already boning when we surpassed the first two sleeping behemoths until I encountered the first man who was awake…. And hell.. I gulped audibly when I saw him jerk off in his cell… He was resting on his bed and he grinned cockily when he saw me inside the hallway…. “Finally some fresh fuckmeat…” . He licked over his juicy lips before he slowly got off his mattress, closer to the cells… “Come on boy… Want a round with Daddy Mike?” He towered in front of the prison bars, easily twice my height. His cock ouzing out pre onto the ground which splashed against my uniform while he stared down onto me… “F Fuck…” I whispered, slightly gasping and it only made him even hornier apparently… “Don’t talk with them” I heard Jake’s voice right behind me until I finally managed to walk further again. I could feel his cocky grin on my back. The lust in his eyes. But he wasn’t the prisoner who catches my eyes the most tonight. It was a prisoner named Luke. He was smaller than Mike… And at the same time… He didn’t say a word. He just locked eyes with me. Grinning cockily while he slowly ran his fingers over his hairy pecs. His pumped, sculpted abs and cock, giving it a good long squeeze until Jake dragged me away from his cell. . . //////////////////// The first few weeks were quite boring. I was always controlled. Jake always made sure I wasn’t tricked. Or rather…. That I never spent too much time in front of the cells. It was almost as if he kept a secret for himself. I knew he enjoyed their sight as much as I did. His cock was massive and often throbbing in his uniform. It had to be above 9 inches and each night I saw him disappear right after his cock started fighting with his belt again. He didn’t make a secret out of it. And now and then I saw his eyes fucking me in his mind. He clearly had a thing for big men… But he wasn’t the type of guy who took action. He had a set pattern. Once his massive cock started throbbing. Once it was fighting with his belt… He disappeared for around 20 to 30 minutes. Usually when we were already in for around 5 hours. It was a stormy day. I could hear the rain and wind through the ventilation system. And it was the first day when I finally had the balls to explore the area a little bit further. I rounded the corner and stopped when I stood in front of Luke’s cell again. He leant against the brickwall, eying me from his position. When he realized I was alone his grin got cockier. His cock slowly got harder until he wrapped his rough hands around the metal bars. His fat cock was almost too thick to fit through… But he managed to shove it through down to his massive hairy nuts…. “Come on boy… I know you want to help me out…. Bet you still need a good protein shake for the night” He bucked his hip forward, pre splashing against my uniform. He was massive… He had to be at least 400+ lbs of muscle and domination… And his cock. That stench. His piss slit big enough that I could just force my finger inside. I couldn’t resist him…. I was so horny, seeing pumped Jake all night long. Seeing him edge right behind me while he keeps me away from all that hot mass and power… “H.. How big is it?” I heard my voice. It was probably too octaves higher than his deep baratone. I felt it vibrate throughout my bones. “Before I entered the cell?... Probably 15?” He started grinding his cock harder against the metal rods. His huge nuts vibrating. Filling with cum… I could already see the thick liquid trying to explode out of his cock… “Come on boy… I’ll even rest my fingers behind my back if it makes you more comfortable” He slowly raised his massive arms up behind his back…. Fuck he was built like a house. His muscles were monstrous. I felt small in front of him. He wasn’t as big as Mike… But…. I felt my hand run over his massive shaft. Not able to resist. It was as a shiver ran through his body while his low voice let out a long moan… “Fuck yeah boy…. Take a taste of my pre” He flexed both his arms for me in a double biceps pose. Bucking his cock slightly forward again. I felt pre splash up against my chest. I couldn’t resist. I felt my second hand wrap around his monstrous mushroom head before I leant in and down. My tongue running over his salty shaft and tried sliding inside his piss slit. He let out another long elongated moan. I could taste the potent pre…. It was…. Fucking good… Way better than any guy who downed a gallon of ananas juice… Way denser than a good protein shake…. And it was just pre… Right? He crunched slightly forward. His cock vibrating. Pulsating…. “Listen boy… I know your fucking runt of a colleague will be back soon… If I cover you in jizz now… You’ll have no excuse… You can’t drink it all…” He slowly ran his massive hand along his shaft from the inside…. “I’ll unload a small shot of my potent jizz for your service tonight…. And then hold back as good as I can” His muscles clenched, flexing while he grinned… “When I give you the sign… You better run if you want to keep your job boy” He flexed his massive muscles for a most muscular when he forced his forearm through the bar and pulled me onto my hair into position. I felt my lips up against his piss slit. My cock raging. I wanted to shout but in that moment his cock exploded. Cum erupted out of the tip and right into my mouth. His grip got stronger. Forcing me rougher against his massive mushroom tip. Pinning me up against the cold bars while his cum had no other way than down my throat. My eyes were wide. My cock was exploding inside my briefs. I only packed 6 inches… I rarely blasted loads that big.. But I could feel the wet feeling in my briefs… The damp sensation while I felt the pain on my hair while he still forced me in for position… I thought he wanted to hold back. I ran my hands around his shaft unable to resist while he kept going. My gut was already pushing out. I felt my uniform fighting with the seams of my dress shirt…. I almost blacked out when he pushed me off his cockhead, turning around when he growled. “NOW”!” I gulped when I slowly backed away off his cell. He sounded serious… I managed to jump around the corner when it happened. ++++++++++++++++++++++++++ I could feel his lips around my cock… He was sliding his tongue inside, running his hands around my massive shaft when I pinned him up against it. My muscles were fighting with my frame… I could already feel the sensation again. My muscles started growing again.. bigger… Hairier… BIGGER.. *NNNGHH FUOOOCK* I felt him squirm against my cockhead when I slowly regained enough consciousness to push him off my cock. “NOW!” I growled in my deep voice before I turned away from him… Facing the wall. My cock was rippling… Growing in my hands.. My nuts got bigger. Denser… Slowly turned blue while I could feel it. *NNNGHH FUOOOOCK* My low voice boomed when I let my cock explode against the brick wall. I felt my hairy abs pulsate, flex under the stimulation when I crunched slightly under the sensation of my growing muscles. I felt my cock gain another inch of size. My already huge pecs got thicker… I felt my bones stretching slightly… *NNNGHH FUOOOCK YEAH* my low voice growled while I flexed my new biceps up in the air before I just dove my nose into my hairy, musky pit… I grinned when I heard the voice around the corner… “Sorry.. Took a bit longer. Did anything happen out here?” – “Nothing…” I was jerking my growing shaft slightly… Finally… A guardsman who understood what’s good for him… ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Jake ignored the wet stain on my uniform. After all he was jerking off earlier as well. He didn’t notice my roid gut. Or the fact that my body looked slightly bigger… Almost as if I had a good workout tonight. The rest of the night was constantly sending me over the edge. Each step I took felt like a overstimulation to my nuts and cock. I could feel the fabric of my briefs rub against my cock and nuts. Each step made it worse… The harder I got the worse it felt in there… When I wanted to hide my boner underneath my belt I gulped… My cock was…. Thicker… Even longer… I could see its tip sticking out over my belt. Pulsating while pre soaked out of it. I stuffed it back in my pants without another word to Jake. … I felt good… The fact how my pecs and arms were fighting against the sleeves and fabric of my uniform. How I filled it out to perfection… And how I could see quite a few coworkers glare at my bulge on my way out. . . (More following soon)
  14. PART 1: The Season Opener I swallowed hard. The time had almost come, just another minute to go. I was sweating bullets as I waited behind the archway for my cue. The sound of the crowd out there was almost deafening, even back here behind the soundproof walls. I don't think I've ever been this excited or nervous before in my life. It was time for my very first match! An incredibly important one at that; the big opening match of the season. After months of anticipation, it was finally time to see if all those extreme stretches and stress tests were worth the effort. This match-up was going to push me to my limits. I was going up against the second biggest guy in the league right out the gate. It was a hell of a surprise for a first-time rookie like myself. Most guys in my position are lucky to book a match with an opponent at the lower end of the size rankings, maybe a mid-tier. My dinky little boner throbbed in my singlet just thinking about how gargantuan this guy was gonna be. I couldn't wait for him to crush me flatter than a pancake. "Ladiiiiiiies and gentlemen," I heard the announcer start. "We here at the C.W.L. hope you're ready for an explosive evening of heavy slamming, hard blasting, ultra intense, and extra imbalanced mayhem!" Deep breaths, Jeremy, deep breaths. Here we go... "And now, without further ado: In this corner, standing at mere 4 foot, 9 inches and weighing in at a measly 90 lbs, your Jobber for this evening: Jeremyyyyyy 'The Doormat' Smallwood." Right on cue, I walk through the entryway and began my first ever walk to the ring. Fireworks streamed out along the pathway, spunky theme music pumped through the speakers, and the crowd was cheering with ravenous anticipation. The intense wall of sound hit my ears like a freight train, but the overwhelming cacophany jazzed me up for what was ahead. It took me a hot minute to journey down the lengthy path, climb the daunting stairs, and awkwardly clamber to my corner. I took a moment to soak in the sight of the sprawling expanse of empty mat and the towering turnbuckles looming overhead. The ring here had to be extra, extra enormous since this league's wrestlers were- *THOOM* *BOOM* *THOOM* A mighty and imposing form had slowly stomped its way to the entryway opposite mine, waiting in the shadows for his cue to come out next. I could barely see his outline with all the overwhelming lights, lasers, and fog machines blasting everywhere, but my opponent was ready. I swallowed hard again, shaking like a leaf in anticipation. He was even bigger than I had anticipated. Hell yeah. "In this corner, standing at an incredible 24 feet, 11 inches and weighing a staggering 45,550 lbs, your Colossus for the evening: Apollooooo 'The Apocalypse' Rexford." *BOOM* *THOOM* *DOOM* *FOOM* Thunderous footfalls made the entire stadium shake intensely as Apollo slowly stomped his way to the ring. The league didn't typically bother playing theme music for the big boys; the booms generated by their every step were more than enough to raise the crowd's excitement. It was like the thumping of drums from a barbarian warship, signaling the arival of an unstoppable force. The cheers from the crowd when they saw me paled in comparison to how loudly they screamed for Apollo. I bit my lip as I watched him make his way toward the ring, his head rising higher and higher while simultaneously filling more and more of my horizonal view. He was a towering, impossible wall of muscles on muscles on muscles on MUSCLES even wider than he was tall. It took all of my concentration not to cream my singlet right then and there just from the quaking vibrations his mammoth feet. I'd saved up all week for this, and I wasn't about to let it go to waste. You may be wondering why a minuscule shrimp like me is being matched up against a man 500 times his weight and five times his height. Seems a little bit one-sided for a wrestling match, right? Absolutely! That's how things have always been in the Colossus Wrestling League. In the C.W.L. it's always a tiny resilient wimp against a hulking multi-ton bully. My job isn't to actually wrestle this monstrous man, goodness no. That would be silly. My job is to be his personal plaything, punching bag, and boy toy for the next few hours while an adoring horny adult audience enjoys the spectacle. That's the life of a professional jobber in this miraculous age. We jobbers are few and far between; an extremely rare mutation of human that is almost entirely immune to direct physical damage or injury. We're naturally small and scrawny in build, but you can crush us, squish us, slam us, bend us, stretch us, twist us - whatever really. We'll always end up springing back to normal soon enough like a rubbery cartoon prop. And on top of that, we're also highly resistant to pain. Being smooshed like a grape certainly feels intense, even overwhelming and uncomfortable at times, but it doesn't particularly hurt. If anything, for me at least, it's the ultimate turn-on. On the opposite end of the spectrum, but no less rare, are the colossi. While jobbers are tiny and resistant, they're gargantuan and tough. All colossi are ridiculously tall and naturally bursting at the seams with inhuman muscles. Even if a colossus never lifted a weight in his life he would have a bod so impossibly powerful and pumped he'd make the Incredible Hulk feel scrawny. But a big bod comes with hefty needs for fuel and relief; colossi have infamously massive appetites and sex drives to match their muscle. With the C.W.L. footing all their members' sky-high food bills and providing willing toys like me, most are more than happy to sign up as wrestlers and entertain the horny masses. And so, here we are. The big match. After many quake-inducing steps, Apollo had made it to the ring. My eyes widened as nearly 23 tons of bulk effortlessly stepped over the lofty ropes and made the specially-built, highly reinforced wrestling mat sag noticeably. His muscles, glistening under the lights with a perpetual cascade of sweat, were even more magnificent close up. Every obscenely disproportionate muscle group battled ferociously with one another for space at the tiniest of movements while an awe-inspiring tangle of thick, undulating vascularity snaked across every rippling surface. I once more bit my lip, overwhelmed by, not just the sight of him, but also his smell. Apollo, like most colossi, radiated a naturally intoxicating pheromone-heavy masculine musk. Few were immune to its enticing effects, and the bigger the colossus, the more potent his reek. I took a deep, deep inhale while my eyes were busy drinking in as many visual details of the beautiful he-man who would be flattening me tonight as they possibly could. Frick, he was absurdly handsome. Apollo's face seemed just as excessively macho as his body, with rugged features that looked like they had been carved from granite. That hard square chin. Those razor sharp cheekbones. That flawless stubble. Those full kissable lips. Long flowing locks of gorgeous golden hair flowed down from his head to the base of his 'neck.' Although, honestly, his neck was so thick with bulging meat that it barely resembled a neck at all any more. In fact, all of Apollo's extreme beef threatened to engulf his lovely face entirely from just about every direction. As if 25 feet of brute height wasn't enough, his trapezius muscles towered over his head by several additional feet. His massive deltoids, spread what felt like a mile apart, looked bigger than sedans. His prodigious powerful pectorals seemed like they'd dwarf small blimps. Both beef zeppelins pressed up intensely at his chin while jutting forward so unbelievably far that I'm honestly surprised the shelf's weight didn't topple him over. A dozen people could've been swallowed whole in the dark abyss between those tiddies. I certainly hoped I could go spelunking in those caverns eventually. His mile-wide upper body cinched down rapidly to create the most extreme, exaggerated hour-glass figure you can imagine. His long, hard 18-pack abs and rippling obliques tensed with densely-packed power as they worked overtime to keep his immense upper body balanced. The valleys between each pair of abs was also impressively deep; I bet if he did sit-ups you could crush coal into diamonds. To my surprise given the infamous nature of colossus dongs, there wasn't much of, if any, bulge to speak of in the front of his skin-tight sapphire blue speedo. I ever-so briefly experienced the one tiny twinge of disappointment I would feel that night... right up until I lowered my gaze a little further. Apollo's lower body immediately exploded back outward from his lean waist. His monstrous rippling pillars of quad muscle were as wide as his shoulders. There was NO space between them - it was quad vs quad in the ultimate battle for supremacy. You'd probably need to sit way back in the arena's nosebleed seats to observe all his hyper-developed leg meat at once. His calves were no less impressive, the fat carved diamonds were bulging like meat mattresses from carrying all that sheer tonnage. And then, at the very bottom, below his perfectly sculpted ankles, were his feet. Holy shit, those feet. Even for a man of his size and extreme dimensions they seemed disproportionately huge and muscly. Outside the ring Apollo normally wore specialized shoes made of an advanced shock-absorbing material so he didn't destroy every surface he stepped on. But here in the wrestling ring I got to see them in all their beautiful bare glory: perfectly smooth, immaculately clean, and flawlessly pedicured. In fact, every inch of my massive opponent from head to toe was flawlessly well-kept, since the colossi were pampered like royalty behind the scenes. The jobbers were treated fairly well too, but we didn't require quite as much upkeep as the men whose nails outsize trashcan lids. It took noticeable effort for him to do so, but Apollo managed to press his big burly chin down low enough into his obscuring tit meat to look at me directly. He licked his lips, a hungry and flirtatious smile spreading over his face. He let out a low, deep, velvety baritone grunt of desire that seemed to ripple through his muscles and vibrate from there throughout the entire arena. I once more came dangerously close to blasting in my load, but managed to hold on. Judging by some moans I heard in the crowd, several people weren't able to hold back as effectively. "Oh yeah..." he growled low, drinking in the audience's lust as he stared me down. "I'm gonna have fun with you, little man." Apollo began to raise up his arms, preparing to flex for his adoring public. The two monoliths were so incredibly thick they may well have put even his pecs and quads to shame. His forearms were so fat with bulging meat I was earnestly surprised he had as much mobility as he did. The preposterous pythons throbbed with macho power, bunching up and battling with themselves from just this simple lifting motion, and hovered tangelizingly out to each side. A hush came over the crowd in anticipation of the coming display. I was drooling a little. *BOOM* A shockwave of air rippled out from each peak as Apollo performed a front double-bicep pose. Each arm muscle blasted upward, forming a perfectly split peak that reached up to his clenched fists. The audience once more erupted with cheers, but he wasn't done just yet. With clenched teeth and a primal grunt he flexed his arms harder, willing more mass to spill out as his veins engorged with blood. Through this Herculean efforts both biceps rapidly rose, releasing another shockwave while the peaks reached the same astounding height as his traps. Not to be outdone, his triceps had simultaneously erupted in the opposite direction, becoming so large that their beautifully absurd forms slammed into the wrestling mat below. The mini-earthquake this created made me fall over, and I whimpered as I once more struggled not to pop off before the match even started. I wanted to worship this man with every fiber of my being. He was a grotesque monument to pure unhindered muscularity, and I wanted to lick every inch of him. As he bounced both bodacious biceps rhythmically, Apollo's audience showered him with yet more cheers and adoration. He beamed with satisfaction. The rhythmic bounces sent his abundant arm sweat spritzing out into the audience, splashing a lucky handful. After a minute or so of this pumped peacock display he finally relaxed his flex, his tremendous arms shrinking down to their smaller, though still awe-inspiring, size. I couldn't wait to see if his other muscles were capable of such extreme explosions of excess bulk. "Listen up, all you pathetic little PIPSQUEAKS!" Apollo commanded to his captivated audience. His neck meat clenched intensely whenever he raised his voice for emphasis. There was no need for microphones with colossi since their deep booming voices usually filled the arena with relatively little effort. "It's the first match of the season. A BIG event! And BIG events featuring dudes as BIG as me need big BIG surprises. So for a long while now I've been brewing an extra special gift for whichever miniscule, microscopic, scrawny little piece of fresh meat I eventually got paired with today." He pointed to me with a ravenous smirk. My heart was aflutter. "You know us big guys, we are a HORNY bunch. Most of us can't go more than a couple hours without pumping out one of our infamous monster loads. But, y'know what? You know what, weaklings? While you impatient bugs were out there beating off daily to my perfectly sculpted muscles," He did a small (for him at least) side-chest pose for emphasis. From where I was standing I could actually hear his muscle fibers groan. "I haven't let loose even once since the last season ended. Not. One. Single. Time." The audience let out a collective gasp. A colossus going one day without a release was one thing, maybe a week if they had the willpower... but several months? Utterly unheard of. "That's right, you PUNY JOBBER RUNT," he gleefully barked, turning his attention back to me. "I hope you're ready for the ride of your little life because I am PENT," With an audible lurching throb, the previously lacking bulge in Apollo's blue speedo surged outward, a mound bigger than my entire body throbbing from nowhere under the fabric. "-the FUCK," It lurched again harder, rapidly multiplying in erect mass. His previously non-existant balls suddenly rivaled small mini-vans in size, spilling out from the the impossibly stretched spandex, which somehow managed to retain its shape around the increasingly large hardening dick. The two multi-ton mounds hit the ground hard enough to cause another quake. "-UP!!" With one last monumental surge Apollo's rock-hard, heavily-veined schlong was towering above me at almost 15 feet long. I'm pretty sure it was twice as thick in circumference as my entire body. It was nothing short of a scientific miracle that his speedo was still intact. It was stretched comically thin and tight, leaving most of him exposed and rendering it a little bit superfluous. His mighty balls were now comparible to his pecs in rounded size, visibly churning with the countless gallons upon gallons of spunk he had been saving up those many months and somehow kept secret until mere moments ago. The visible skin of his dick throbbed crimson as globs of pre the size of my head dripped down like a leaky faucet through the soaked fabric at the tip. It looked, for lack of a better word, ANGRY. This thing was pissed off about holding back for so long, and it was looking to let out its pent-up aggression on someone small, wimpy, and conveniantly invulnerable to damage. As I salivated silently over this latest erogenous display of hypermasculinity and battled once more to keep my loins calm... the bell suddenly rang. Time for the match to begin.
  15. Chapter 1: "Dusk of One Day, Dawn of Another." After a couple of failed attempts to write something half decent, I’m delighted to finally share with you the opening chapter of “The Devil By My Side”. Originally posted on another site, I decided to share it here. It's not entirely about muscle growth, but it does play a part in several chapters. It was co-written with a wonderful and talented friend of mine who; working together we've attempted to come up with a story we think is exciting, compelling and entertaining, and so, we hope you enjoy reading chapter one as much as we enjoyed writing it. All teenage characters are at the late stages of puberty, use of the word “boy” or “child” as a description is used to signify the advanced age of a demonic entity. Most of the individuals that call upon my kind often do so seeking something. A prize, a reward, a deal. They expect of us, try to make bargains and deals, but this… I could tell from the second he began reading the incantation that this was different. I suppose you could describe it as someone lightly tapping against a windowpane, not that my domain has windows; that’s how it started. But from the instant I felt him calling to me, I could feel that he wasn’t really seeking… anything. A grin crossed my face and I pondered internally: “A summoner without cause, how unusual”. Of course, many have tried to bring forth me and my brethren throughout the years - doubtless you may have read the stories told of people who succeeded, but none have ever done so with such a lack of direction; a lack of desire or need. And it was that that made me curious to answer his call; he’d barely even considered the requirements for a summoning; the rituals and pageantry, but those are the requirements we set for those who place requirements on us. This, was an unconditional invitation to the human world. The words tumbled lazily and mispronounced out of his mouth, but even if he was unable to pronounce my name correctly at the moment, I was certain that given time, it would be carved into his mind. And so, ever the courteous guest, I decided to answer the call. A blinding flash of light poured into my eyes and instinctively I held my hand above my face to shield them; within moments I adjusted to the glow of the late evening sun dappling through the trees. “What the fu… where am I?!” I heard a voice cry, I lowered my gaze to see the Mortal facing away from me. He turned in position trying to find his bearings and as he did, our eyes locked. A look of horror as he took in my visage; from the charred grass circling my feet up my sculpted body and back to my face. His breath quickened. “Are you…?” He quizzed, the words failing to leave his mouth. I remained staring at the youthful male, he seemed as confused as I was. “Why did you call me to this place” I rumbled. “Wait… what?!” He stammered. “I….. I didn’t. I was just reading. Who are you?! And where are my friends? A minute ago, I was in the basem… I didn’t summon you… I don’t even know how to…” The panic rose in his voice as he continued to speak - I took a step forward. And he instinctively took one back. “Please don’t kill me! Please… I’ll just leave…” he cried. I took another step. He jolted backwards, his back pressing against one of the towering trees surrounding us. “I won’t tell anyone.. you certainly don’t need to hurt me.” I stepped forward once more, narrowing the gap between the two of us. “Please!” He wailed, his eyes becoming glassy. “Whatever you want… I…” “Silence, child!” I roar. “Are you always so quick to cower?… it sickens me.” I sneer I take the final step towards him, leaving only inches between us. He flinches, pushing himself as far away from me as he can. Fear flushes through him; and I relish in being so fearful. I snap my fingers and behind me, the ground rumbles and groans. Grass and soil shifting upwards and hardening into a coal-black seat. Sitting down I maintain eye contact. “Seems to me, young one, we’re in an unprecedented situation.” I murmer. "Please Sir… err… Mr. Demon, Sir… don’t kill me. I don’t want to die. I’ll do anything you ask of me. Just please, spare my life!” He nervously pants. I stare at him continually, then I begin to chuckle. “You are in no position to make any demands of m…” The words catch in my mouth, it’s typical to lie when entering into a contract with a summoner. But this time, there’s no need. “Yes…” I allow myself a moment to consider the situation; my mind gleefully races. He looks at me, fear his your eyes but a look of confusion. “If there is no contract… then I am unbound.” I muse to myself. Thoughts continue to rush through my mind. Suddenly I snap my attention back to the youthful Mortal and laugh a hearty, deep sinister laugh. “You made no demands. No requests. No bargains or deals.” I summarise. “As such, I owe you nothing. And so, you are of no use to me.” My eyes flare with an infernal crimson light. I fix my focus into his eyes… my intent is to destroy him, to engulf his brain with flames inside his skull. Destroying the one witness of my arrival and only creature in this realm who might know of a way to banish me. But, the second I try I feel a shooting pain across my skull and cease immediately. ‘Wh… what just happened?!” The mortal asks, stunned. I grasp my brow and rub the surface “The pain…” I groan. Inside the mortal’s head, a thought compels him to start running. “Go you moron! Don’t just stand there! Run! Run for your life!” But as his inner voice screams at him, he finds himself moving forward. “Why am I moving forward?” He questions his actions. “Why am I not running away?” But his curiosity has taken over and he continues inching closer and closer towards me. As he nears me, I once again feel the urge to harm him, before he harms me. I sharply extend my arm and wrap my hand firmly around his neck. A smile of triumph painted onto my face. But, as I squeeze, I feel the pressure within my own throat - the harder I force myself, the less I’m able to breathe. As my lungs start to burn, I drop the boy. We both collapse to the ground, coughing and spluttering; gasping for air. I manage to choke out the words “If I were you, mortal. I would run.” The voice in his head urges him to heed the creature’s warning and go, try to save his life. But for some reason he simply didn’t want to move. He should have feared for the safety of his friends, he should have been at least a mile away by now, but he simply couldn’t ignore a second voice in his head which had been teasing him for some time now: “Why can’t he hurt me? Why does he feel what I am feeling? When he tried to squeeze the life out of me, he nearly succeeded in killing himself”. He couldn’t go. He was too… curious to go. He’d almost died on the spot when the Demon had tried to choke him, but one thing was clear to him. The Demon couldn’t harm him. "You can’t hurt me demon!” The Mortal shouted. “There’s nothing you can do to me.” “Perhaps not physically, boy.” I snapped back. “What?!” He froze “What do you mean?” I stare at him.. my healed and pain-free mind is literally racing. I have never encountered a human who can’t be harmed. Mind you, I’ve never encountered a human… in this domain. Which reminds me… there’s a whole world out there for me to explore now! And so I grin at the small mortal. “In time, you and the rest of your kind will witness precisely what I mean. But for now, you’re not worth my attention, child. So take your good fortune, flee and be thankful for it.” I turn from him and begin striding away. The soil beneath my feet a welcome reminder of my newly found freedom. But as our distance widens, I begin to feel as if I’m wading through the river of Styx. Each step becomes more and more of a vigorous effort. I look back over my shoulder and see him continuing to stare at me. With every ounce of strength in my powerful body, I take one further step and in the corner of my eye, I see him stumble forward. With each energy sapping footstep I see his body dragged across the ground in my direction. Nearing exhaustion I stop. “No.” I groan. “No it can’t be.” The realisation is dawning on me. “YOU!” I snap at the boy “What hex have you cast upon me?!” As he watches the Demon trying to leave in vain, the human heard him yelling and he thought about the situation quickly. His mind tried to rationalise: ”He can’t run away from me. He can’t harm me. I summoned him. Accidentally, yes.. but he made it out of Hell just because… I called him out. I told him to come here…” A crazy idea pops into the boy’s mind. He raises his head and locked eyes with me. “Hey you! Demon!” The boy cried. “Kneel!” A wave of anger flushes through me “I KNEEL FOR NO ONE!!!” I roar back. But, in the darkest parts of my being, as he spoke the words… I did feel a compulsion. The boy, without even thinking, opened his mouth and yelled once more: "Oh you will kneel for ME! YOUR master! I summoned YOU! You are here thanks to me!” He bawled.” Now you have to do as I command you! I know you’re unable to harm me, which means I must have some sort of power over you! So when I say kneel. YOU - WILL - KNEEL!” As he howled the last word, I felt the earth shudder beneath my feet. The idea enters my mind. Not from my own will… but I can feel it… his anger, his desire, his will pushing into me. And so I resist. I fight the overriding desire to kneel to him. But I feel my body quiver. In horror I watch as my legs fold under me. I fight again. Pushing my obvious supremacy back against his request. But I sink lower. Before I can take stock of the situation, I am on bended knee. Eyes to the ground. I raise my head and am instantly shocked at what I see. The boy was kneeling too. In that instant, we are a physical mirror of each other. And he appeared just as shocked as I was. A smile crosses my face again. “That didn’t seem to work as you intended, did it… ‘Master’?” “What is happening?!” The boy panicked internally. "Why am I kneeling? That shouldn’t be… What has he done to me?”The fear flashing across his eyes. “Seems to me, ‘Oh Glorious Master,’” I smirk, “that you and I, are bonded.” “What the hell does that mean?!” The Mortal snaps. I take a second to consider the question and the grin on my face slowly fades. “Honestly…? I don’t know.” “How can you not know?!” He blurted. “As I said earlier, young one, we are in uncharted territory here.” I begin. “When a summoner calls upon a demon, they do so with intent…. so what did you intend, boy?” The boy stops. His memory trying to recall. “When I read what was on the paper, I didn’t have any intent whatsoever.. I didn’t even know what it was!” He cried. “I simply came here tonight with my friends because the guys said this place was abandoned - I like spooky tales… I wanted to go on an adventure and explore the supernatural with the guys.” “That! There!” I realise. “That’s it.” “What’s it?!” He quizzes. “I don’t understand.” “You… desire to belong.” I ponder. “These ‘guys’, you desire to be in their company?” The boy breaks my gaze. He looks awkwardly at his feet. “Well… yes… I do… I really do… but it’s… not so simple.” I look blankly at the youthful mortal. “Calling them ‘friends’… isn’t accurate.” He continues. “They’re actually bullies - they’ve mistreated me since I started high school. Always said that I was weak, a ‘pussy’.” He grumbled. “Today, when they dared me to go there, I thought ‘well, tonight we are gonna see who’s the pussy!’ I was sure a bunch of muscle-heads like those guys were all tough on the outside, but in reality had issues and complexes as every other person on earth!” I looked at the pitiful boy, “You thought that would win their friendship?” I chuckled. “You wanted…. a friend?” “To be honest, I wanted to be more than just a friend to those guys…” He replied as I shifted from kneeling to sitting on the ground. “Go on…” “Well… you see… I have realised for sometime now that… I’m not interested in women… I’m attracted to men. Those guys played a major role in that. Since I can remember, they’ve treated me like shit, as if I was their inferior - as if I was someone who simply should worship them - for they were the prime males of their world, the top dogs, the alpha men. They have been calling me faggot for years now, humiliating me in front of everyone in the school: In front of my classmates, in front of the teachers. They have been accusing me of ogling, staring at their muscles and their… packages.” The truth poured out of the young human. “To be honest, I tried to become like them, do some sports, put on some muscle, but the coach didn’t believe in me and put me in the locker room cleaning up after his boys’ mess. And there was the first time I felt it. They were always showing off their muscled bodies, accusing me of being a faggot looking at them, desiring them, wanting to suck their cock and clean their sweaty muscles with my tongue… well… that was my world, and, if you spent year after year waking up and going to sleep having all this in your head playing over and over again, I assume even if it weren’t true, eventually it becomes your reality. And that’s how I started falling in love with them, looking at them undress in the lockers, smelling their pungent stink after every practice, seeing the sweat dripping off their shirts and compression shorts…. I wanted to be everywhere they were. After a certain point, I stopped caring about their insults, I simply didn’t care as long as I was close to them, seeing them, smelling them… And that’s how I ended up here, tonight, sitting…. wherever the hell we are…. talking to a demon.” I took a moment to look at the boy from head to toe. Most people who had disclosed what he had would do so with a sense of self-pity or shame… but in him… it was almost like he was indifferent to it. Like he had accepted his role as an inferior so entirely… and it didn’t sit well with me. “So, that’s what the whole ’kneel’ matter was about? You trying to dominate?” I pondered.“I still don’t see how that would bond us.” I mused aloud. “Perhaps I’m not supposed to.” I rose to my feet; and offered the young Mortal a hand up. “He works in mysterious ways.” I smiled. “God?” He asked. “No… the other guy.” I grinned, pointing a thumb down. The boy stared at my two softly glowing eyes as he extended his hand towards the demon. “So you don’t want to kill me now?” “Something tells me it would be best for us both for me to not.” I take a chance to breathe deep. “Besides, it might be best to have someone who knows much of the human world.” I smiled. “Especially if I’m going to claim it.” The colour seemed to drain from the boy’s face “’Claim it’?! You mean, you want to own the world?!” “Well now, see here’s the thing. As you summoned me without condition… I have no need to return… down there.” I stroke a hand tenderly down the young mortal’s face. “And I’m going to need a helping hand to make myself comfortable here. You’ve told me what you want with your ‘friends’, that’s well within the scope of possibility.” I stretch as if waking from a deep sleep. “But you’re thinking awfully small, little mortal.” “What do you mean?!” The young human asked. “A couple boys who’ve bullied you? I can look into what awaits… a whole existence of being second best; beat down, ignored and belittled.” I grasp his shoulder. “But now; the two of us… we can make this world whatever we want.” “I don’t understand. How can I, a human, help a supernatural being as you? I have no powers, no influence as a person in this world.” He speaks, panic and nervousness quickened his speech. “And why should I help you? After all you’re a demon, you say you want to ‘claim’ the world. Why should I be the one to bring damnation on the entire human race?” “You’re not getting this, are you? Little one.. you and me. We’re stuck together. Joined at the soul for the rest of eternity. And as you say - you have no power, no influence. So I guess what I’m saying is this; you’re along for the ride whether you want to be or not”. I grinned wildly.
  16. hairymusclemorphs

    Delivery

    Wrote a small story about a delivery man. Its more like a raw manuscript (just ignore the mistakes in some of the parts). Day 1 It was my second month working for the shady delivery company in my city. And it was the first time that I found my way around town without any navigation or maps. It was insane what people ordered and how huge and heavy some of these packages could get. But I couldn’t complain. After all I never made my way in the industry. I was a nobody. And I was built to lift heavy stuff. I stand around 6’2 and my jockish physique is quite handy in my field. To be honest it always was a fucking kink of mine to work out and feel the burning sensation in my guns each time the weights competed with my endurance. Probably one of the reasons why I never managed to start an academic career. It was just way more tempting for me to spend my time in the gym all day long with lifting, instead of reading books all day long. So there I stood in the beaming heat. My olive green shirt drenched in sweat. The outlines of my 8 inch cock grinding against my uniforms shorts while I stared at my next delivery… To be exact… It was the last delivery on my tour. The box looked regular sized. But I remembered when I had to lift that thing into the truck. It had to be above 100 lbs. Maybe even more like a whopping 140 lbs. I ran my arm over my forehead to get rid of the build up sweat before I slowly grabbed the package with both of my hands. My muscles were already sore from my workday and it made me slightly hard when I imagined how Jack, my colleague would probably give up immediately, after he’s the one in our team who was built like a twig compared to myself. I slowly left my truck behind, making my way into the expensive looking apartment complex. I rang the bell. “Delivery for Mr. O’ Connor”. There was no feedback, no answer. The door just buzzed and opened up. It was the Penthouse on the 10th floor of the building. And just when I stopped in front of the elevator I found the “OUT OF ORDER” sign. The second red flag. I should’ve probably just thrown the package down and leave without another word like my colleagues usually did. But my cock was slightly aroused just by the weight of the box alone. I could feel the challenge in my bones. And fuck. I could smell my own musk and my fucking pits soaking the fabric with my sweat. And on top of that I needed the money. That rich bastard would probably tip me for making my way all the way up. I opened the door for the stairs and slowly started making my way up. I tried to focus on something else than my throbbing cock and my bulging muscles. I was pumped by the weight of the package. I could feel the testosterone in my blood and the fucking lust running through my veins. It didn’t even bother me that the light in here were dim. I wasn’t built for cardio. Probably the reason why when I made it to the 10th floor and towered in front of the doorway which lead to the hallway, my shirt was wet and completely soaked in my sweat. I slightly adjusted my belt, forcing my raging boner in between it and under my shirt to cover it up somehow before I made my way inside the hallway towards the only, prominent door. Everything looked expensive, even the material of the wooden floor boards. I knocked on the door slowly, already squatting down to place the package in front of the door when it swung open and the biggest fucking bear of a man just glared down at me. His voice already boomed when I was about to stand back upright. “Fuck boy…. Time for your reward for your delivery, right?” His voice was deep and masculine. Fuck I felt like a runt compared to his hypermasculine body. My eyes widened when he grabbed his package. It had to be at least above 10 inches and thicker than a beercan when it slowly grew harder. His scent drove me wild when I muttered a weak “Sry sir. I’m not into men” He grabbed the package out of my hands like a fucking toy with one arm before he pulled me into his flat down on my knees and up against his massive hairy nuts. I tried to edge away with all my bodyweight but my resistance just made him harder. “You’re fucking boning boy…. Love submissive whores like you” He grinned when he just forced my lips up against his massive cockbase. The musk flooding my nostrils. My own cock pulsating while I let out a weak attempt to get off the hook: “Can’t ruin my uniform, sir” He just laughed, pulling me back onto my feet before he lifted me in a wrestling manner and tossed me through his flat onto his couch like a fucking toy. He still held the package under one of his pumped arms while his other started stroking his fat cock. “Can’t ruin your uniform… huh? Your only fear right now?” He got even cockier than before while thick strands of pre started flowing out of his fat member down onto his massive feet and calves. His hairy quads and calves probably powerful enough to crush anything in between. “Take care of it then” His low voice rumbled when he started to jerk his cock rougher. His massive nuts pushing outwards, swelling bigger before he tossed the package onto the ground to lift his second arm up in the air for a flex. He took a good whiff of his pit while his nipples pushed out fully erect. I just stared at him dazzled for a long moment while my brain struggled with my next decision. I couldn’t run off. He was a fucking berserker of a man. A monster. He could probably break me in half if needed. I could feel my hands run over my belt slowly unbuckling it. My throbbing cock already visible when I slowly got out of my shoes and shorts. My shirt fighting with my pecs for a long moment before I stood in front of him. I felt like a fucking twink. My body mainly shaved. The exact opposite to his display of power and destruction. “Not gay, huh? Your cock tells me you like what you see…. And can’t complain about the sight either…. Fuck boy you’re the jackpot” He grinned when he slowly advanced in my direction. I wanted to open my mouth and got slapped by his massive cock on my cheeks. He just grabbed me like a fucking twig, lifting me off the couch and into midair…. “Fuck boy… You really took your time coming all the way up here…. Already had a bit of foreplay.” His hands were wrapping around my biceps, holding me in position while he slowly licked over my sweaty abs and pecs. His tongue running over my nipples before he let out a low chuckle when he saw my cock twiching desperately. “Looks like you aren’t used to that type of foreplay, huh?” He slowly forced my cock in between his massive hairy pecs. “Come on…. Tell Papa that you like his monstrous pecs way more than any of your sluts tits” He flexed his pecs full mast, grinning when my cock just unloaded its complete shot all inside them at once. My abs slightly crunching in the process. “Good boy” He licked over my abs once again before he forced his small finger inside my hole after his rough hands started spreading my cheeks apart. My hands cramped around his hair on his head, slightly tugging on it but he just rammed in another one of his thick fingers down to his knuckles in exchange… I wasn’t horny any longer…. But I could feel the stimulation rise again when he hit the right spot in my ass as if he never made anything else. My cock twiched again but my balls were fucking dry…. He continued before he slowly let me slide down in his massive arms…. Grinning cockily at me before he forced his tongue inside my mouth. I could feel my cock grind against his abs now instead. They were hairy… Sculpted like small fucking mountains…. And they were pulsating. I could feel his abs flex and relax in a rythmic perfection while his fat anaconda slapped up against my back and cheeks…. “Now be a good whore and take my whole load” He lowered one of his hands to help his shaft inside my unfucked hole. I could feel the dimensions of it…. My muscles slightly cramping at the inhuman size…. “Don’t worry…. I’ll be gentle today” His low voice whispered in my ear before he forced me in for another kiss and slammed a third of his massive cock inside my ass, slowly advancing in further. My eyes widened…. My hands tugged on his skin, squeezed harder than I ever squeezed anything. I could feel my fucking quads and calves cramp around his body when he started humping his hip forward to force another inch inside my ass. His pre alone was enough to push my abs out slightly. My whole body felt…. Fucking good……. My cock suddenly erupted with another load…. *NNNNGHH FUOOOCK* My moans muffled by his tongue when my cock came a athird time. Almost as if his pre was refilling my nuts…. He just grinned when he stopped halfway in…. “Can’t ruin your hole on the first visit” his low voice was sending shivers through my body. I could feel my slightly dried cum up on my abs when my eyes widened when I felt his hot semen enter my whole. Forcing its way all inside my body. Pushing my gut outwards… *NNNNNNGHH FUOOOOCK* My eyes slightly blacked out when I clung to his arms. He pulled out after a while, tossing me on his couch… But his cock wasn’t done yet. He was still masturbating. Massive valleys of cum splashing over my body and against my face. I swallowed gallons of it while he continued, before his cock finally relaxed… He ignored me like a used toy. I just laid there for a while. Listening while the shower ran in the other room… My uniform covered in his jizz along with my whole body and got. I used the chance and pushed myself up… My muscles felt…. Fucking good. Only my ass was fucking sore. I felt cum run out of it. I found a blanket and just cleaned off as much cum as I could before I pushed myself back in my jizz-covered uniform…. I felt my sticky briefs. But I couldn’t stay here… I wouldn’t let him fuck me for a second round….. I charged back outside…. Still struggling with my pants when I already made my way down the staircase. I could feel how sticky my skin was. Like fucking glue all over me. And the fucking scent. As if he just marked his property. My cock was hard again….. I wasn’t hungry any longer…. Instead I could see my roid gut push out underneath my shirt slightly. “That fucker…” I inhaled the air…. But somehow…. I could lift a bear right now…. I rarely visited the gym, because my job usually took over tha tpart…. But this night….. I spent it all lifting and working out instead. Day 2 I felt great when I finished my workout that night. I felt like a beast, ready to breed any women in my way. But somehow I couldn’t think about tits that night. I tried masturbating to some porn. But each time when I saw it I revisited the scene from work…. How he forced me to breed his massive, hairy pecs. How he fucking used me like a toy. My cock was getting rock hard when I sprayed my load all over my chest and abs. I wiped it off, tasting a bit on my fingers tip before I focused on my abs. They looked sculpted tonight. The prominent happy trail catching my attention when I slowly ran my finger over my cum-soaked hairy abs. … Fuck’s sake… I never had visible abs…. But now there they were. A perfect six pack pumped enough to be visible even with my cum-filled roid gut. I ran my fingers further upwards over my pecs…. They felt fucking pumped. My mind was wandering and I imagined how it would’ve been if I was the fucking monster instead…. My cock got hard again, throbbing when I imagined how it was if I was the fucking hulking beast of a man towering in his doorway instead…. Crushing his fucking heavy delivery with my biceps before I return his favor… My chest so fucking dense and hairy that his cum would be just absorbed by my frame…. Fuck… I imagined how it would’ve been if he was the fucking runt barely reaching my abs. I let out a low moan before my cock exploded all over me again. I edged slightly back when it even hit my fucking face this time. “Fuck…. Probably need a shower, huh?” I grinned when I lifted my arm for a flex to inhale my stinking, weaty pits…. The workout really paid off in all aspects…. It was the first morning in weeks that I had a morning wood. To be exact…. A fucking throbbing morning wood that needed attention. But I was already late for my fucking shift when I rushed out my bed and towards my closet. I could still smell my musk…. Even forgot to shower the day before. I grimaced slightly… But there was no fucking way I’d make it on time. I forced my boxer briefs over my package. My fat anaconda fighting with my rough hands and abs before I decided to just stuff it between my belt and under my shirt. My uniform was clean again…. But the stench… It smelled like him. Like the testosterone filled air in his flat. I felt my ass cheeks flex at that thought before I forced my body inside my uniform. Struggling with my shirt and quads - Luckily we could wear shorts in the summer. I must’ve used the wrong cleaning program because I could see my hairy abs sticking out under the shirt…. And even worse… My plan to cover up my hard rod with it was turned upside down when I saw my fat member greeting me instead….. “Fuck was I always that gifted?” I ran my finger over my shivering cock and slightly grinned, before I grabbed its beercan thick mushroom-head to just force it inside my briefs with force…. “I’m in a rush fucker…” I looked in the mirror. I could see my fucking boner through the uniform…. But somehow… Today I didn’t give a fuck about it. I squeezed one of my juicy pecs before I ran my hand over my slight 3-day beard… When was the last time I shaved?... Right…. Yesterday… I could see my neck and cleavage pushing the uniform to its limits. My adam apple looked sculpted. Even greek statues would be jealous…. I never really had a jizzled jawline…. But today… I looked good… I rushed into my bathroom to brush my teeth, my cock slowly relaxing again when I finally grabbed my keys and charged out the house. My first stop was at the small lokal bakery. Jonny, a young 25 year old twunk of a man leant against the counter when I charged inside. “The usual Jonny” I let out a low grunt in my rush. I saw him stare at me… Then slowly at my cleavage, abs and bulge before he slowly wanted to open his jaw for a speech and decided to just shut up instead. It was more than obvious that he was hard again. I still remembered how many times he tried to get my number. And how often I’d turned him down. “Eyes up here” I grinned slightly before I grabbed the order and tossed him his charge. Jonny opened his mouth for a second attempt… “When did you…” “I’m already late… Gotta talk another time” I bounced my pecs slightly like I usual did, revealing even more of my hairy abs before I charged back outside. Jonny just stood there behind the counter. His 6 inches of cock throbbing in his pants. His nuts aching while he saw his best customer leave. He could see his glutes fight with the fabric. His wide shoulders and his fucking arms slightly kissing the doorway…. How…. When…. He couldn’t recall that Luke had to duck to get through their small entrance. And that scent… Fuck he smelled like a whole wrestling team. “Finally” Adam grinned when he spotted my truck on the large areal. He gaped when I swung myself out the driver seat. “Holy shit…” He stared at me like I was out of his world… “Don’t give me that look man…. I’ll help you out, no worries” I ran my hand through his hair, pinning him against my side to tease him like I usually did…. Before I remembered that I missed my shower the day before… I could feel his wiggling body, his weak fists slightly slamming against my abs… And fuck the size comparision made me slightly hard when I slowly released him to make my way to his truck. Adam was a twink… He only managed to fullfil his deliveries by begging his customers for help all day long. And couldn’t blame him. After all he was able to seduce me to lift the heavier packages into his truck since day one. Today was fucking off. The packages were all way lighter than usual. “Damn… Next time call me only if there’s something heavier to lift” I groaned and slightly adjusted my bulge while glaring down at him. He just opened his jaw again. Thinking for a long while… “I I can’t lift them Luke… You know I’m a fucking twig…. And there was even a fucking fridge for the tour…” I stopped in my haze for a moment… I just lifted a fridge and it felt like a fucking cardbox filled with beginner weights…. “Well…. In that case…. You better make it more tempting for me to help you out next time” I pinned him up against my body, squeezing his ass slightly through his jeans while I couldn’t resist the urge to compare my size to his twig-like frame…. He wanted to get away… But I just bearhugged him up against my body, muffled his words with my musky pits before I lifted him slightly off the ground just to see how heavy his body felt compared to the fridge I lifted earlier… “Damn you really should eat more” I let him back down and watched him edge away to his truck. “Fucking demon” he muttered, trying to cover up his throbbing boner. I grinned slightly. I stared filling my own truck for my tour. Just stopping when I felt my muscles strain like hell with another smaller box. This time it looked even more pathetic than the box yesterday. Two packages for the monster…. For the fucking alpha in the huge apartment complex…. My cock hardened full mast when I barely could lift both at the same time…. Whatever it was… It had to be a fucking dense material. My cockhead was forcing its way out of my shorts’ left leg, leaking pre down my hairy leg while I slowly manouvered the two packages into the truck. That fucker… The whole Tour was a fucking wet dream for me. I delivered a fucking fridge into the fifth floor and carried it like a fucking toy on one of my arms - And I could swear the man who opened me up had a boner next to his drooling girlfriend. It was strange… Each fucking package felt lighter than the package before. And after each house I visited…. I felt hornier…. I felt needier… I still remember how I took my lunchbreak to jerk off five massive loads into the woods….. Fuck I could blast another five any moment. I didn’t even bother to pull my shirt back down as my second row of hairy abs started showing during the day. It was no use…. And it didn’t bother me. Instead they tipped me for my service when I did what I was best at…. Lift heavy stuff…. My muscles burned after 8 hours of delivering heavy stuff around the town. And there I stood at the last house…. My cock throbbing already. Pre leaking from my cock’s tip onto my sneakers, soaking the fabric mesh. “Time for the last client today, huh?” I ran my hand over my package to give my greedy cock a good squeeze…. “Time to return his favor, huh?” I grinned, slowly grabbing both the packages in my truck. They were heavy…. But it just made me hornier than before when I made my way towards the apartment complex. “Delivery” my low voice growled towards the microphone before the door buzzed open. Everything exactly the same…. The elevator was out of order again when I made my way up the stairs…. I could feel the sensation of my rock hard cock, rubbing against the fabric of my way too tight shorts with each step. I could feel my hot pre drip down onto my sweaty feet every few seconds. And I could feel my hard nipples grinding against my shirt while I made sure to carry both packages directly under my stinking pits…. If I had to deliver to that fucker I wanted to make sure that his packages stank like a true man…. I felt cockier than ever when I made my way down the hallway…. Towering in front of his door again before I knocked against the door with my foot….. “Finally…” his low voice boomed when he opened up the door…. I could only see a massive set of hairy pecs, abs and a cock when he opened up the door. He stepped back a bit, grinning even cockier than yesterday when he saw me….. “Knew you’d come back for service” I just stared, not backing off this time. I made my way inside, feeling my cock screaming for release while I slowly handed him both boxes. He let them drop to the ground when he eyed me slowly…. “Fuck boy…. Can’t remember I ordered a confident bastard” He flexed a most muscular right in front of me. His hairy pecs bulging in front of my face before He let out a low chuckle. “Wanted to impress me by wearing a shirt two sizes smaller, huh?” His hand wrapped around my glutes, pulling me in against his body. I used all the strenght I had, slamming my fists against his abs…. Fuck it wasn’t like I imagined. I didn’t want to end up as his fucking toy again…. “Looks like you need a fucking lecture by your Master, huh?” He slammed me against the ground, ripping my clothes off with a single movemet. My cock was crushed against the floor and my body. He let his massive cock slap up against my ass cheeks again. Against my sculpted back… But this time…. It felt smaller… Or was I bigger? I wanted to scream but he just muffled me by wrapping his rough hand around my mouth, lifting my head slightly before I felt his hairy pecs up against my head. His cock slowly getting into position…. “You made me wait, runt” His cock got heavier. Slowly filling with blood when he slowly got it into position. “EIGHT HOURS TO BE EXACT” He slammed his mast down my hole until my cock exploded against the ground and my abs… I felt fucking defeated but he wasn’t done. His arms rippled when he wrapped his arma round my upper body, upa gainst his monstrous, sculpted frame. Hi cock pulsating inside my hole…. “Don’t even think that I’ll be gentle tonight….” His low voice whispering when I zoned out. I felt muscles…. Destruction… And I heard the sound of his slapping nuts against my pumped quads. I caughed up dense semen now and then… But he just continued. He shifted into different positions after some while…. And the worse part was his bedroom. When he decided it would be better to spend the rest of the night in his bedroom instead I was fucking done. His master bedroom was a fucking mancave. My musk was nothing compared to his stench. I still remember how my cock exploded on my way through the doorframe. And how it only made him even hornier in return. How he fucking rubbed his nuts against my chest and abs at some point to force his fat cockhead in my mouth instead. And at no point…. At no fucking point I was in charge…. He was… He used me like his personal sex slave. He fucking showed me that I was just a worm in his eyes. A fucking runt… Even when night break in he just bearhugged me up against our cum soaked bodies. He didn’t care that the fucking bed was soaked with this thick semen. He just forced me into a fucking bearhug against his pits for the night. Ignoring my weak attempts to break free….. I still remember how I woke up in the middle of the night, trying my way out of his arms again but he just thanked me for the weak attempt by another round with his fuckrod, filling me up once again with his hot seed. To be fair… It warmed me up from the inside before his bearish frame froced me back up against his pits…. He knew I wouldn’t be missed on a Sunday. And he couldn’t care less about my weak escape attempts. Even if I went to the fucking police… He’d probably just breed them instead. It was hard dreaming about outgrowing that fucker…. Because he showed me the whole time how a real man had to behave. How strong he was… And how less of a thread I was…. Each time when I tried to squeeze his glutes during the night to fill my fantasy more he just forced me back up against his sweaty pits or forced one of his thick fingers inside my hole for revenge. . . ----- I could feel my cock throbbing the moment I woke up. His massive cock grinding against my ass and quads. His sweaty pecs were kissing my shoulder blades and neck while one of his rough hand were kneeded one of my juicy pecs. I tried getting up but his second arm made sure I was locked in place. Forcing me back up against his frame into another fucking tight bearhug. I shifted…. But I couldn’t deny it…. I fucking loved the scent in his bedroom. The fucking smell of cum, sweat and masculinity in the air. I felt my boner lube up against my abs…. Fuck…. I couldn’t recall that my cock ever reached my abs while boning….. I tried to take a look…. And was greeted by my pumped, slightly hairy pecs…. Fuck…. I couldn’t recall them to be that juicy either…. I could see the peaks of my biceps slightly before his massive arms blocked my sight further down. *NNNGH* I groaned, shifting slightly in his grip when I felt his cock awaken. It was subtle at first…. His fat anaconda slowly hardening up against my quads, forcing its way in between my legs and up against my hairy nuts before it was lifting my cock up slightly…. “Morning runt” His low voice boomed in my ear when he just bearhugged me from behind like a stuffed animal. I didn’t say a word. Still pissed about our last encounter and how I ended up bottom again. “Makes you even hotter when you’re mad at me” his voice sent fucking shivers through my bones. “I’m not mad” my voice was rougher…. Lower…. It felt unfamiliar…. But in a good way…. “You’re not? Huh?” He squeeezed my nipple harder, slowly squeezing my fat cock with one of his rough hands…. “In that case…. Don’t mind me” He growled before he slowly losened his grip around my pecs. He slowly got up…. Towering besides the bed… He was tall…. But not really intimidating any longer. I slowly made my way to the edge of the mattress when his rough hands just wrapped around my ankles, pulling me all the way towards his massive throbbing anaconda. “If you’re not mad…. You won’t mind if I claim that ass a third time, right?” He didn’t wait for an answer. I felt my cock squirm without any control again when I felt my hairy nuts, nipples and cock rubbing against the fabric of the mattress on my way towards the edge. My eyes widened when I felt his cock slap against my cheeks again, this time feeling… Smaller…. But still…. The way he moved…. His rough hands on my hips before he forced my upper body off the mattress in for a kiss…. He still turned me on…… But the fucking magic was missing that I felt on our first meet up…. I could feel his fat member thrust inside my ass…. He wanted to make me squirm…. He wanted to fucking ruin my ass….. But today I felt hungrier than ever… My glutes almost acted on their own when they started massaging his giant anaconda…. I could feel my own lust level rising steadily. But I couldn’t cum. Perhaps it was the fact that I was way smaller when he fucked me the first time. Or it was the reason that he fingerd my hole all night long. He trained me…. He fucking created me…. I was already getting cocky when his low voice suddenly stopped my thoughts and I felt his body lean in. His rough arms wrapping around my body…. “Guess you’re ready for the last few inches then, huh?” His thick fingers found their way in my mouth when I suddenly felt another 3 to 4 inches thrust into my ass until I felt his hairy nuts slapping against my glutes and quads. My eyes widened. My cock exploded all over my hairy pecs and abs. Ruining the fabric on the sheets. “Fuck boy… Papa just got started” My eyes widened when I felt my glutes struggling against his cock. His cock base was way thicker than I expected. Fucking splitting me apart when I felt his cockhead fight with my hairy abs from the inside. I felt my legs losing the ground underneath when he slowly lifted me off the bed. His hands just wrapping around my pumped frame, slowly going over to breed me mid air. He wanted to show me that he was still in charge… That he was the fucking alpha. *NNNGHH FUOOOOCK* I let out a deep grunt when he continued breeding me mid air. I could feel him struggle. He was clearly exhausted. His whole body sweating all over while he tried to play his role of the invincible Alpha. My eyes widened when I felt his arms slightly push the air out of my abs when he started to thrust his hips in harder, faster…. The beat of his nuts slapping against my ass speeding up…. My balls hurt, pumped from all the pressure in between. He repositioned me after a while, forcing me to face his sweaty front instead…. My cock was fucking his hairy abs and pecs…. But this time…. I was bigger…. I slowly wrapped my pumped quads around his waist and hips. Stabilizing my body when I slowly ran my pumped arms around his neck and shoulders, pulling myself in for a kiss…. I slightly grinned when I saw how he tried to avoid my gaze. How he shifted slightly uncomfortable before I just flexed my glutes with all my strenght. Hearing his uncontrolled moan under our kiss. I could feel his hot semen fill me up…. But this time it didn’t spurt out of my mouth. It just gave me a slight roid gut after my body just absorbed it all into my system. I kept kissing him. I ignored the fact that he had to sit down on the edge of his bed after he couldn’t hold my weight upright any longer. He was almost cute when he let his body sink into cum-soaked mattress. My ass still milking the last drips off his fat anaconda before I slowly pulled myself off his cock, licking over his massive abs and pecs to get a taste of his sweaty frame…. He looked almost innocent while he laid there. Eyes closed, exhausted by our fuck session. I kept sitting on his body a while longer until I felt his hardon slowly get soft again, hearing his heavy breaths while he was asleep again… I slowly got off his frame and stared into the full-length mirror on his wall…. “Fuck….” I flexed my right arm while grabbing my massive cock with my left hand…. I was huge…. I grinned cockier when I slowly forced my nose under my hairy pit to take a whiff of my new musk….. Feeling my cock ripple in my hands, thicken underneath my grip while pre started to pour down over my hairy quads and calves….. “Fuck…. Would love to ruin his ass already….. But first I need a workout…. It’s best to work out while you’re horny after all, right?” I squeezed my fat member and slowly looked around his flat. He was huge… Pumped and roided. There was no way he’d make a long way to the gym each day. I made myself slightly at home while looking through his cabinet first. He had tons of suits hanging inside. One looked more expensive than the other. I slowly closed it back down again when I found a cum-stained red jockstrap resting on the side of his bed. I slowly lifted it up to take a good whiff before I slowly pushed it over my legs. My cock got even harder when I realized that it almost fit… Still a bit too big… But fuck it made me feel like the dominant part for once…. I slowly made my way outside the bedroom. His flat was massive. I only saw a fraction. There was the entrance and living room area. The master bedroom… A massive bathroom with walk in showers and quite an amount of cum dripping off the mirrors…. But apparently it wasn’t his main kink room in his flat. His kitchen was a fucking arsenal of growth powder, supplements and - to my surprise – high quality food… Even prepped for a week or two. Well he wouldn’t mind if I made myself at home… I took one of the packed portions and started downing the portion. Rice with chicken and veggies. Nothing special… But it didn’t taste normal… Almost as if he mixed protein powder into the recept. Behind the kitchen was a long hallway leading to a massive roof area. A garden, a massive pool and even a fucking hot tub. A few more rooms on the side. One of it looked like a guest room. And another like his office. Just when I thought there was nothing more to discover I found it…. His gym… It was as big as the rest of the fucking flat. And it was separated into different rooms. Each equipment had its own fucking spotlight. Massive weight racks. He even had machines without visible weights. Just fucking cords and a computer monitor who displayed a weight count instead. It stank like musk and cum… And it turned me on… Fuck I could understand his lust for muscle and growth…. But the real fucking mess was inside the gym lockerroom. He had his own gym lockers in his personal home gym…. And it was covered with jizz, ripped jockstraps and clothes. The showerdrain still fought with a glue-like substance and I couldn’t blame him…. He just lived the fucking dream…. He even had a small protein bar at one of the walls with a fucking automat for protein shakes. I let it dispense a shake. The buttons had morphed studs on the outside. I downed the thick substance and slowly walked towards the machine where I found the most ripped jocks resting on its side. “Fucking hightech shit, huh?” I slowly stared at the cable cords. It was a weight bench. But it had cable cords instead of real weights… Just when I sat down on the bench the monitor started to light up. It took a short moment before I heard the walls slightly vibrate. “Welcome back, Master” a deep, masculine voice hummed through the air…. – “Fuck that kinky motherfucker” I muttered when I slowly grabbed the cable cords. “You lost weight, master. Your workout routine will take that into consideration” I laid down and stared at the ceiling when a number was projected onto it… 35 reps a 5. I started lifting my arms for a bench press. I held it for a fucking toy at first…. The numbers didn’t change for the first 15 reps before the text briefly changed. “Warm up complete” The weight slowly got heavier…. Heavier…. *NNNNGH* I growled under the fucking weights… I never lifted anything that heavy on work…. But fuck… I could feel my cock fight against the fabric of my jockstrap. It still kept going. I heard the machine rattling while the 35 still lit up and I hadn’t managed a single rep. I klenched my teeth when I put all I’ve got into it. My muscles rippled underneath my skin. My veins pumped more blood into my muscles while my bones slowly got denser. Tried to adapt and grow to give my body the fucking stature needed for the job. My muscle fibers slowly got denser. Thicker and tried to enhance my body further. “Should I decrease the weights further, master?” The deep voice asked again but I just growled back in an even deeper tone. “Add… More…” I heard my jockstrap ripping apart, felt my cock slapping against my abs while I slowly pushed out the first rep. Feeling my muscles fucking burn…. I grinned cockier… hornier… FUOOOCK I Loved that feeling. The fucking sensation in my muscle fibers… The fucking pain in my system…. I felt my calves slightly cramp underneath all the lust and pleasure. My thick veins pushing out even bigger. With each rep… With each set I could feel the urge to add on even more weights to the machine. It was so fucking easy. Just an order and I could feel the resistance rise further. Just when I finished the last repetition I heard the low voice. “You finished your last set with a weight of 650 lbs” My cock almost exploded under that last line…. I barely lifted 200 just three days ago…. But now…. Could lift a whopping 650 without maxing out….. I jerked my massive cock slowly in front of the mirror…. I wanted to cum so bad…. I wanted to cover the whole mirror with my seed…. But fuck….. I still had more workouts ahead of me…. /// It was already late afternoon when he woke back up. His balls aching… Emptied to the last drop of cum. His muscles burning from his fuck session earlier. He slowly pushed his upper body off the mattress, clenching his teeth slightly when he felt his burning abs. . . That fucker….. That runt…. He slowly got up, running his hand over his hairy abs and soft shaft before he slowly stepped out of his room to grab something to eat. He found the empty container, which made him slightly pissed… “He shoul’ve begged on all fours for that” He kneeded one of his pecs slightly, before he slowly started digging down another container and a huge protien shaker. /// Almost two hours had passed since I started my workout at the bench press. And somehow my muscles didn’t feel sore… Almost as if my muscle fibers just healed in mere seconds afte reach repetition. I finished the last biceps curl and felt my cock stir when I heard the announcer again. The max weight was 200 lbs”. “Fuck’s sake… I usually lifted with 75 at my old gym…. And now I just managed to push out above 30 with a fucking inhuman weight of 200?” I stroked my cock slightly while I slowly made my way back out of his home gym… I heard the shower running in his master bedroom…. My massive cock was fighting with my senses…. I wanted to breed him… Wanted to fucking break him…. I grinned when more pre rushed out of my shaft…. But fuck…. First I want him to get cocky again. I wanna see his cocky grin fade when he opens the door for his next delivery…. I made my way in his bedroom, slowly grabbing a pair of his cum-soaked jockstraps. My semi-hard cock was fighting with the urge to just snap them apart. I searched through his cabinet and threw over one of his bigger hoodies and a pair of grey sweat pants. I grabbed a few more speedos and a few more shirts and sweat pants under my arm before I made my way out of his flat, cursing slightly when I bumped my forehead against the frame. I was surprised to see the elevator working again when I made my way back down to the entrance. My delivery truck stood still in the driveway… Well… Have to give tham that bit. Probably a plus that these rich bastards have private security around all day long… Else I could’ve searched for an excuse why my truck was stolen. . . I tossed the clothes which I borrowed onto the passenger side before I left him alone for the night.
  17. Era de mañana en el diario "El Clarín", en una de sus oficinas se encontraba Peter Parker, un chico castaño de 27 años de edad, medía 1.85 y pesaba 90 kgs. de músculo, estéticamente bien distribuido, traía puesta esa mañana una camisa blanca que se ajustaba bien a su anatomía atlética, pero sin ser demasiado llamativo, la camisa se ajustaba bien en su pecho y bíceps, también llevaba un pantalón negro de vestir y un calzado del mismo color, bien lustrado, el cuello de su camisa desabotonado solo para permitirle respirar bien y no sofocarse, pues el viaje matutino usando sus poderes para llegar al diario había sido bastante veloz, tomó las mangas de la camisa y las arremangó para dejar descubiertos sus antebrazos mientras tomaba un folder con fotos de Spiderman, se sonrió entre sí. Estos meses habían sido importantes para él, encontró un traje alien que lo había mejorado por completo, le dió más velocidad, agilidad, fuerza, músculos, y sobre todo un crecimiento en su virilidad que él en un principio no podía creer, aún recordaba cuando solo medía 1.75 y pesaba solo 70kgs., era sorprendente lo que unos meses con el traje le habían hecho, de tener un pedazo de solo 16 cms. de virilidad en erección pasó a tener un monstruo de 25 cms. No dejaba de ver sus fotos, apaleando maleantes la noche anterior, era magnífico, pensaba en el puesto que estaba compitiendo en ese momento como fotógrafo de planta, el otro hombre definitivamente no tenía oportunidad, dió un sorbo a su café mientras seguía sentado y vió la puerta de entrada de la oficina. Llegó alguien, justamente el hombre que no tenía oportunidades contra Parker, era nada más y nada menos que su compañero de oficina, Eddie Brock. Eddie era ya un hombre de 37 años de edad, a pesar de ser mayor en edad que Peter, se veía más joven, era rubio, de cabello corto, facciones joviales, ojos azules y totalmente lampiño, la vida no le había favorecido, nunca tuvo oportunidad de ejercitarse, ni hacer dietas u otro tipo de cosas debido a su físico, medía tan solo 1,65 cms de alto y pesaba tan solo 60kgs., definitivamente no imponía de ninguna forma, todo mundo le pasaba por encima y últimamente alguien en especial. El pobre Eddie llegó agitado y sudando a la oficina, con su maletín color café a un lado. Eddie estaba vestido con una camisa de color azul cielo que resaltaba aquellos ojos suyos, un pantalón café y calzado del mismo color, todo se hubiera visto bien de no ser por que todo le quedaba grande, a excepción del calzado, la camisa le colgaba de los laterales, y ni que decir de los hombros y las mangas, daba la impresión de que un niño se había vestido con la ropa de su padre, debido a ello nunca tuvo oportunidad de ligar con alguien en su vida. Mientras aún respiraba de manera agitada veía a Parker bastante fresco y seguro de su persona. Eddie se cuestionaba cómo era posible que Parker estaba así si vivía más lejos que él del trabajo, a pesar de tener cierto recelo al castaño, lo saludó ... - Hola, buenos días Parker - Se oyó su voz algo aguda, parecía la voz de un joven de 15 años. - ¿Cómo le haces para llegar antes que yo, si yo vivo más cerca? Peter lo miró de reojo y sonriendo mientras tomaba su café, le dijo: - Por que me levanto más temprano que tú, "amiguito". Eddie miró a Parker, notó que el castaño había mejorado mucho su físico en los últimos meses, sabía que eso no era normal en una persona, además Eddie siempre peleaba por entrar en el bus de la primera hora, mínimo debería que ver a Parker en el transporte o llegar al mismo tiempo si es que Peter tomaba el bus de otra ruta. Eddie terminó por mejor dejar de pensar en ello y se metió al baño para refrescarse un poco, aún así no podía dejar de sentirse frustrado, al salir vio al Sr. Jameson hablando con Peter y solo dijo él: - Hola Sr ... Jameson y Parker vieron al rubio de reojo y siguieron en su plática ... si, literalmente lo habían ignorado. Parker le mostró al jefe sus fotos de Spiderman, Jameson quedó satisfecho como siempre con aquellas fotografías, las tomó y se fue sin decir nada, Peter vio al rubio de nuevo ... -Vaya, de nuevo se te fue el avión del éxito " amiguito ". - El castaño volvió a tomar su café y a darle un sorbo mientras se recargaba en el rubio y lo veía como poca cosa - No te preocupes Eddie, siempre debe haber un segundón para que el primer lugar brille más y descuida, cuando me den el puesto , serás mi "asistonto", te lo aseguro. El rubio apretó su puño y saco su hombro del contacto de Parker para después tomar su maletín y probar suerte en la ciudad por unas fotografías. Peter solo lo vió: -Bye "pequeñín". Oye cuando vuelvas de pasear tráeme un café ... - El castaño sonrió mientras veía salir al rubio -Pobre Eddie, casi me da pena el pobre, pero bueno, no puede competir con un súper hombre como yo ... Parker se quedó de ocioso en la oficina mientras esperaba que fuera más tarde para la hora de la comida, total, al final sabía que en la noche tomaría sus fotos, mientras tanto cuando Eddie salía ... - Maldito parker, su actitud ha cambiado , es un pedante ahora- murmuraba el rubio mientras iba a su lugar secreto dentro del diario, era un cubículo abandonado y muy reducido, solo tenía espacio para una silla y unas cuantas cosas, Eddie entró y activó su radio clandestino de la policía mientras seguía pensando en Parker - solo por que ha cambiado su físico y tiene suerte con las fotos me trata así. Ya se había hecho tarde y Parker tenía hambre ya: - ¡Maldición Brock !, ¡¿Dónde te metiste?!, Sabes que quiero mi comida a cierta hora, maldito enano. - Peter salió de la oficina bastante enojado y se dirigió a la calle para comprar algo y así calmar su apetito, ya pudiendo comprar algo se tranquilizó un poco, pero seguía molesto debido a que aún consumiendo lo que había comprado, su hambre no desaparecía. - Comí demasiado y aún tengo hambre, no lo entiendo, ¡¿Por qué me está pasando esto ?! - El castaño empezaba a enfadarse más, pero en ese momento comenzó a activarse su sentido arácnido. - Sí, lo que me faltaba- se fue a un callejón oscuro y metió su ropa de civil en una bolsa de telaraña -Vamos a perseguir a los chicos malos y a tomar fotos. Mientras tanto Brock salía a toda prisa, escuchó sobre un asalto a un banco cercano y salió disparado del diario, directo a la acción. Al salir vió al mismo tiempo a Spiderman ir hacia la escena del crimen, no era lejos, Brock corrió lo más deprisa que podía, pero llegó demasiado tarde, al estar ya en el lugar solo vio cómo Spiderman salía de escena y varios criminales envueltos en telaraña, pegados a los postes de luz, el rubio se sintió fatal, otra escena de acción se le había escapado. - Maldición, así no lograré nada. Tomó fotos de lo que podía y regresó al diario lo más pronto que pudo, tenía en mente lograr ofrecer sus fotos antes de que Parker apareciera, aunque era muy raro, Peter nunca estaba en la escena y aún así conseguía fotos. Al llegar a la oficina se sorprendió, Parker ya estaba ahí, entregándole varias fotos a Jameson. Brock veía como su oportunidad se desvanecía mientras el jefe entraba a su oficina con Peter detrás de él, el pequeño rubio solo se sentó en su escritorio bastante agitado de tanto correr y entonces ... -¡¡¡Brock !!! Parker gritó como si fuera el jefe al entrar en su oficina compartida, mientras que el rubio solo lo veía con enfado y Parker cerraba de un portazo el lugar y Eddie lo cuestionó. -No sé cómo le haces ... Tú estabas aquí en la oficina y vuelves con fotos y no estás cansado ... - Peter se acercaba poco a poco a Brock que aún seguía agitado, pero confrontándolo, el rubio no sabía si eso era una buena idea o no, pero ya lo estaba haciendo. -¡¿Qué quieres Parker ?! -¡¿Qué quiero?! - Parker sonrió con algo de burla, y así tomó del cuello de la camisa con ambas manos a Brock, levantándolo del suelo, mientras el rubio veía como los pectorales, bíceps y antebrazos del castaño se tensaban en la camisa. - Esas no son maneras de contestarle a tu futuro jefe .- Parker acercó su cara a la del rubio - ¡¿Porqué olvidaste mi comida, maldito enano ?! -¿Cu ... cuál comida ?, No me pe ... pe ... pediste na..nada, solo un café... si regresaba, pero ... - ¡Cállate !, Deja de balbucear como estúpido , sabes que si te pido algo tienes que traer eso y más, en todo caso no me trajiste ¡Nada !, Eso no es de buenos amigos. ¿Oh si? Pequeño charal sudoroso. Las venas del antebrazo de Parker estaban dilatadas debido al tiempo de mantener suspendido al rubio. - Tú ... Tú no eras así .... ¿Que te pasó? - Dijo el rubio algo asustado y triste mientras el semblante de Parker cambiaba de ser agresivo a estar algo fuera de sí, soltando a Brock y dejándolo caer al suelo. - Yo ... Yo ..., Vete por comida y no tardes - El castaño le lanzó billetes en la cara a Brock - Hazlo ya ... Después de eso el rubio se arrastró por el suelo, tomó el dinero y salió disparado de la oficina, pero aún le temblaban algo las piernas. - Maldito Parker. ¿Qué se creé el idiota? No, mejor no lo hago enojar más, no se qué más me podría hacer - El rubio vuelve con una ensalada y pechuga de pollo asada, no había tardado nada en verdad. - Ahí tienes Parker, que te aproveche.- Eddie no pudo evitar decirlo con un tono algo desafiante. - Ya era hora - Mientras tanto Peter no prestó atención al tono de Brock, estaba tan hambriento que solo le importaba la comida, el rubio de lejos veía cómo Peter comía, parecía ansioso y desesperado, como un animal salvaje, incluso soltaba unos cuantos gruñidos , así que prefirió salir e ir al baño, mientras tanto solo pensaba en la conducta de Parker durante los últimos meses, se dirigió al baño del piso, abrió la puerta y se dirigió a uno de los mingitorios. Desenfundó su pedazo de carne, solo medía 8 cms., Y eso si fuera erecto, en reposo solo eran 5 cms, así es, el rubio era pequeño hasta en eso. Mientras orinaba y sentía pena por si mismo oyó abrirse la puerta del baño, para su desgracia era nada más y nada menos que Peter que lo observaba, el castaño comenzó a olfatear, cómo si oliera algo en el ambiente y mientras hacía eso su pantalón de vestir marcaba la gran erección de Parker, el pedazo caliente de 25 cms. de su entrepierna, estaba al máximo. - Aaaaahhhh- el castaño parecía apreciar algún olor. - Aquí huele ... - Dijo el castaño acercándose a Brock. -¿Qué quieres decir con eso? - Eddie guardó su falo y subió la bragueta de su pantalón, tenía un presentimiento y pensaba mejor salir lo antes posible de aquel lugar. - Seguro es el baño, está mal lavado, saldré y le diré al personal del aseo. Parker se acercó al rubio y lo tomó con bastante fuerza. - ¡Eres tú! ... ¡Tú apestas! - Parker volvió a cargar al rubio como lo había hecho ya hace rato y empezó a frotar su gran erección en la entrepierna de Eddie mientras al mismo tiempo le oprimía su pequeña hombría. -Quieres ser preñado.- El rubio estaba acorralado y se sintió indefenso, no podía ocultar su rostro de preocupación. -Parker, si ... si ... huelo así es por qué corrí mu ... mucho hoy ... Me pondré des ... desodorante para no mo ... molestarte ... - Tú quieres ser preñado- Parker parecía un animal salvaje que no razonaba. - ¡¿Preñarme?!, ¡¿A qué te refieres ?! Parker soltó a Brock pero solo para tomarlo fuertemente por la cintura. -Sabes que necesitas un macho, pequeña perra.- El castaño empezaba a merodear con su mano de forma lasciva el cuerpo del rubio aún por encima de la ropa de éste, la mano de Peter empezaba a deslizarse hacia la pelvis de Eddie, casi por tocar su hombría, pero en ese momento Parker se detuvo . - No ... No ... Esto no está bien ... No ... - Peter soltó al rubio de inmediato y salió rápidamente del baño. Eddie sudaba frío, solo en el baño, pegado a la pared aún, traumatizado, se sintió débil y frágil, sus piernas no dejaban de temblar, era la primera vez que alguien intentaba violarlo, solo pudo encogerse y quedarse en estado fetal en el piso de aquel baño.
  18. Francisco era un hombre ya maduro, alrededor de los 52 años, un hombre de cuerpo lampiño y cabello negro, ya tenía canas en su cabellera, aúnque aún el color oscuro predominaba, bigote bien cuidado, su forma física era buena, era alguien fornido, se veía q en su juventud había sido alguien que siempre estuvo en buena forma, sus brazos robustos aún se veían un poco en forma era el dueño de una empresa farmacéutica, su vida y sus investigaciones las había dedicado por mucho tiempo a encontrar la forma de pelear contra el avance de la edad, había estudiado posibilidades infinitas, la constante de saber el desgaste continuo del cuerpo era la falta de la capacidad célular de regeneración, pero ... Francisco se obsesionó desde joven con ese tema, no paraba de desvelarse durante noches, estudiando componentes que podrían ayudar a esos procesos,hasta que al llegar a la edad de los 30 llegó a la conclusión que era importante darle especial atención al ejercicio ya la alimentación. Darle al cuerpo una dosis extra de proteínas concentradas y también testosterona en el caso de los hombres era esencial para poder hacer que el cuerpo humano estaba en óptimas condiciones, a nivel célular era lo ideal para poder hacer que todo estaba como una máquina perfectamente afinada. Pero no era suficiente, aún el desgaste avanzaba y ahí fue cuando Francisco entendió que el cuerpo humano tenía que tener de forma obligada una ayuda exógena, algún tipo de estimulante que pudiera hacer que el cuerpo produciera más testosterona y al mismo tiempo darle otras proteínas al cuerpo, trabajó años en un esteroide que tuvo efectos, no de hormona exógena, si no más bien hacer que el cerebro obligara al cuerpo a producir 100 veces más testosterona. Francisco consiguió crear esa fórmula que estimulaba el cerebro para la producción de testosterona a los 35 años, realmente algo rápido, comenzó a experimentar con ratas de laboratorio, pero había un problema, aunque la substancia hacia en los sujetos de prueba lo que se suponía, que era un aumento drástico en la masa muscular, también había ciertos efectos secundarios, el menos peligroso era un gran aumento en el deseo sexual, los sujetos de prueba demostraban un gran apetito sexual, si el ratón estaba acompañado no importaba si era macho o hembra el ratón acompañante, el que estaba lleno del suero experimental follaba a su pareja hasta que el ratón normal fallecía. El segundo era que después de unos días el cuerpo del ratón inyectado colapsaba, al parecer el cuerpo de la criatura no aguantaba el ritmo acelerado al generar testosterona de forma tan rápida. Entonces si el cuerpo podía aguantar así por unos días había una posibilidad de que pudiera todo esto tener éxito, solo había que buscar una forma en qué el cuerpo se pudiera aclimatar al cambio desenfrenado de producción de testosterona, ya la aceleración del metabolismo. Francisco pensó en varias opciones, pero una más improbable que la anterior, en este mundo, no había nada parecido a lo que él quisiera recrear, sus investigaciones quedaron estancadas conforme el tiempo pasó y la fórmula de su esteroide la guardó, le dió más importancia otros proyectos para poder sustentar su investigación más adelante, mientras aparecía alguna forma en la cuál cumplir lo que él siempre había deseado. Con el paso del tiempo Francisco se hizo de una gran riqueza, su talento en la rama de la farmacología le ayudó generando bastantes medicamentos innovadores pero costosos que lo catapultaron a la cima, a la edad de 42 años con la trayectoria que ya tenía y toda su experiencia en el ramo, incluso decidió ampliar sus conocimientos a la ingeniería genética. Efectivamente, lo que necesitaba Francisco estaba en esa área, todos los conocimientos que empezó a usarlos en su proyecto que había abandonado, solo tenía que crear un organismo simbionte, no tenía que ser inteligente, solo tenía que poder unirse y ayudar al cuerpo humano con el proceso de aceleración de su suero, y recrear las funciones básicas de cualquier ser vivo con excepción de la reproducción. Fueron años de experimentos hasta que Francisco por fin logró su cometido, en un contenedor yacía una mancha azul obscuro moviéndose de forma rara, arrastrándose por un gran contenedor una criatura viscosa y que parecía haber salido de una película de terror, pero Francisco sabía que no era así, era el siguiente paso para combatir el avance del desgaste del cuerpo humano, esta criatura había sido diseñada por él, y de hecho Francisco había usado algo de su sangre para asegurar la compatibilidad con su nueva creación, así q nadie más que él podría ocupar a aquel ser que había creado.
  19. dw2098lj

    The Car Salesman - Chapter 5

    It's be a long time coming - sorry about that - but here's chapter 5. There will be more (I've already started chapter 6). Here's links to the previous chapters as it's been a while: Chapter 1 Chapter 2 Chapter 3 Chapter 4 Chapter 5 I’d heard from friends into fitness that there was only one gym in our town worth visiting and as I walked in I could see why. The huge space was packed with an enormous array of equipment, most of which looked like medieval torture devices. Fuck yeah, I thought. This is my kingdom now. At this time of day my kingdom was pretty quiet, the main patrons being middle-aged women, presumably driven to working out by absent husbands. There were a couple of cougars standing close to me, just on the other side of the cross-trainers. They were talking, gossiping I guessed, clearly not much working out going on. I noticed that one of them, a blonde in her 40s wearing skin-tight lycra kept glancing in my direction. I felt so confident in my new muscle body that I couldn’t help giving her a little flex of the guns and a seductive smile. She nearly fell over in response. As I strutted across the gym floor I noticed that heads, both male and female, were turning. Some were trying to hide it, others who were perhaps close enough to smell my scent literally stopped mid rep to stare at my hulking frame. Out of the corner of my eye I spotted one guy running on a treadmill stumble as he caught sight of me, only just saving himself from falling in a dramatic heap on the floor. I smirked, feeling my cock stir slightly at the attention my Muscle-God body was getting. Pausing for a second, I considered where to start my workout – not on the treadmills or cross-trainers, that was for sure – instead, I headed straight over to one of the sitting chest press machines, squeezing my huge torso in behind the handles. It was an incredibly tight fit. Now what? Everything felt both incredibly alien but also entirely…well, right. I reached down for the pin, and slotted it in about halfway down the weight rack – I’ve got to start somewhere, I thought to myself. Grabbing the handles, I began to press forwards and back with ease, incredible ease – my mammoth pecs barely felt like they were doing any work at all. Despite never having lifted a weight before in my life I could tell that my form was perfect – my newly muscled body just knew what to do. 10…20…30…40…50 reps passed without me even realising – I’m not even sure I started counting straight away. It felt like I could have kept going forever – I mean, who knows, maybe I could…?! “Ha, this is too easy,” I chuckled to myself as I set the handles back and reached for the pin again, moving it to the very bottom of the rack. Let’s give this a go. Without pause I started another set and immediately noticed the slight strain the extra weight was putting on my chest. It felt good. In fact, it felt fucking incredible as my pecs started to fill with blood and I experienced my first ever ‘pump’. Looking down, I swear within a couple of reps, veins started to pop up over my chest, which was exposed above the muscle vest I’d bought the day before at a local sportswear shop. 5..10…15…20 reps passed and I started to slow a little. My colossal chest muscles were screaming with fatigue but I carried on, forcing them to grow. I needed more size. “Twenty-one…twenty-two…twenty-three…” I grunted out loud. It felt like my pecs were going to explode. “TWENTY-FOUR…TWENTY-FIVE…” I screamed, loud enough to turn even the heads of people who weren’t already staring as I let the weights fall back onto the stack with a crash. I looked down at my swollen, aching pecs. “Fuuuck…” I moaned as I reached up and massaged the pumped-up slabs of muscle with my big hands. My pecs felt incredible under my fingers…firm, strong and full of power…so fucking masculine. I let out a low moan as I realised that my cock was semi hard in my tight gym shorts, clearly visible to anyone looking in my direction. Rubbing one hand down the length of my rapidly swelling cock, I continued to worship my enormous pecs with the other, moaning all the while. I thought I’d never be able to stop worshipping my insane torso when I remembered that I could make the feeling even better. My body needed more. I never wanted to lose that incredible pumped feeling. “Again…!” I grunted to myself as I grabbed the handles once more and started my next set. The reps flew by and I felt so fucking powerful as the pump grew more and more intense. Each rep flooded my massive muscles with blood, my vest rapidly stretching to breaking point. I looked down to see the deep valley that formed between the immense mountains of my pecs as they contracted with each rep. A light sheen of sweat was starting to cover each mound of muscle, soaking through the fabric of my strained vest. The smell emanating from my exposed pits was intoxicating, even for me. “I’m…a…fucking…BEAST!” I roared, a word between each of the final reps before dropping the handles and smacking my fists into each of my engorged pec muscles. “Fuck YEAH!” I screamed, throwing my head back. My heart was racing as I closed my eyes and took great, heaving breaths, my mind focussed on only two things. Lifting more. Growing. “Excuse me pal…” said a male voice nearby – weedy, pathetic in nature. I opened my eyes to survey the source of this interruption. Standing in front of me was a personal trainer I’d passed on the way in – the one delegated to man the reception. He looked to be in his early 20s, blonde, not in bad shape with an athletic build and a bit of muscle on his tall frame. Nothing in comparison to me, however. “What?!” I asked, gruffly, still panting from the exertion of my last set. “Erm…well…I was wondering if you could keep the noise down buddy?” he asked, feigning confidence, pretending we were friends. I laughed, deep and booming. “No, I don’t think so,” I replied simply, my voice a growl, the matter closed. I was ready for my next set and began to position myself, eager to make my muscles explode even more than they were already. “Well…pal…I’m really going to need you to keep the noise down,” he persisted. “Some of the other gym users are starting to complain.” This time there was no laughter. Instead, I prised myself out of the chest press machine and stood to my full height, taking one step towards this irritating pretty boy who, I was pleased to see, immediately looked nervous. “Now…buddy…I don’t want any trouble,” he pleaded, a slight quiver in his voice. I saw red. “I AM NOT YOUR BUDDY!” I roared, before grabbing under both of his arms and lifting him up towards the ceiling. It was as if he weighed nothing. I could have destroyed him right then, showing him what this muscle beast body could do, and I very nearly did. At that moment though, I noticed the bulge forming in his shorts, right in front of my face and knew that the AlphaScent was taking effect. I laughed – a great, deep, booming, laugh – as I set him back down on the floor. “Oh dear…it looks like you’re getting a bit too excited,” I mocked, looking pointedly at his small bulge. “No…p-please…I’m n-not,” he stammered, trying to hide the bulge with his hands. “You can’t help it boy…I mean just look at this massive body.” I pulled a double biceps, mere inches in front of his pathetic face. With my pits exposed, he was hit with the full effects of the AlphaScent. “You want to touch these muscles, don’t you boy?” I asked, my voice low, masculine. He nodded. He couldn’t resist what was in front of him. “Speak up!” I ordered. “Yes…” he moaned, now not bothering to hide the tiny bulge in his gym shorts. “Yes, what?” “Yes…Sir” he replied immediately, breathing deeply and inhaling more of my masculine scent, unconsciously edging even closer to me. I wanted to get back to my workout, but I had time for a quick bit of fun. Most of the other gym users had stopped their workouts to turn their heads and stare. Let’s give them something to stare at. “Lick boy,” I ordered, putting one hand behind my head, bicep bulging, and placing my hairy pit in front of his face. He didn’t even pause. The young personal trainer, who I suspect had never done anything with another guy before, buried his face in my ripe pit, tongue out, and licked hungrily from bottom to top. “Mmmmm….fuck…you taste good,” he moaned, reaching down with one hand to rub his pathetic cock whilst he inhaled deeply. He couldn’t stop himself and dived in to lick my manly pit for a second time… “Oh no…I think that’s enough,” I teased, pushing him back with one strong hand. He resisted, desperately trying to make it back to my sweaty muscle pit. “Please sir…let me…I need…your…” He could barely speak, overcome. “That’s enough,” I barked. “I’m not finished pumping these massive pecs yet.” He fell silent, clearly eager to watch. I looked around – a few gym goers were walking fast towards the exit, throwing nervous glances over their shoulders. Others were rooted to the spot, unmistakeably transfixed by the sight in front of them. There was another, not insignificant, group who were subconsciously edging closer and closer. Perfect. “Need more weight,” I growled, looking around until I spotted a workout bench nearby. It was already set up with a barbell over the top and a few plates left on by the previous user. I sauntered over, knowing that the desperate PT was following close behind. “This will do,” I rumbled, picking up more plates from the floor and loading them onto the bar until it was bending downwards at both ends. As I lay down on the bench, the muscle-hungry PT stood himself by my head, as if ready to spot me. Ha. Like I’d need a spotter. I un-racked the bar, holding it straight above my pecs before slowly starting to lower it. “Fuuuuck,” I growled, a mixed feeling of pain and pleasure spreading across my chest as I relished the increased weight. At the bottom of the rep I glanced down – it looked like my pecs were going to fucking explode in front of me. As I began to push the bar up, I noticed the PT reach for the small bulge in his shorts, unable to resist rubbing his cock through the fabric. “Oh no you fucking don’t boy,” I growled at the top of the rep. “Hands behind your back until I say you can touch that pathetic twig.” He obeyed immediately, an almost pained expression on his face as he watched me power through the next few reps. My whole body felt alive with the pump as veins popped up all over my arms and upper chest and sweat dripped from me. The previously loose vest was getting closer and closer to breaking point, stretched across the colossal mass of my pumped pecs. “Fucking…muscle…alpha…” I grunted, gasping for breath between each word, urging my body to obey. To lift. To grow. I managed the first five reps without too much difficulty. Through reps six and seven though, my arms started to shake a little, my tortured chest screaming for relief. I thought rep eight would be my last as I brought the bar down to my chest and began the long press back up again. **RIP** “Oh FUCK,” I moaned, looked down to see that a small tear had formed in the middle of my vest as the fabric started to pull apart, the huge globes of my pecs stretching it in opposing directions. The boy had noticed it too. “Oh my God,” he moaned. “You’re going to explode out of that vest…” From below, I could see that a euphoric look passed across his face. “Oh fuck…I’m going to cum…” he groaned, still resisting the urge to touch himself. The thought of this previously straight young jock cumming handsfree just from the sight of my mammoth body, spurred me on. “NINE…” I screamed, lowering the bar once more. As I pushed up, the rip in my vest started to travel southwards. “Oh fuck,” the boy moaned, his body starting to writhe in agonised pleasure. “TEN…” I bellowed, the sound escaping me like some animal in heat. I paused at the bottom of the rep, looking up at the PT as he suddenly bent double, a wet stain appearing in the front of his shorts as he started to orgasm, his cock shooting forth load after load of cum. My own cock was rock hard in my shorts, inches of throbbing, leaking man-meat snaking down my muscular quad. “FUUUUUCK” I screamed, pressing up one final time, my gigantic pecs swelling up in front of my eyes. It was too much for my poor vest which tore even further, exposing my beyond-pumped pecs in their entirety. Letting out a final grunt, I re-racked the bar before sitting up and reaching down to grab the tatters of my new vest. With one pull I ripped it from my sweaty, engorged, pumped torso and threw it to the floor. “I’M A FUCKING BEAST!” I roared, once again hitting my aching pecs with both fists before pulling a massive most muscular pose in the face of the still-orgasming personal trainer. On instinct I reached into his gym shorts, scooping his huge, sticky load onto my fingers. “THIS LOAD WAS FOR ME SLUT!” I yelled in his face before reaching up to feed him his own seed. He didn’t hesitate, hungrily licking my hand and sucking on my fingers, not wanting to waste any of his own load. Once he’d got every drop, I grabbed his top with both hands and tore it down the middle, exposing his own toned torso. “Take these off,” I ordered, gesturing to his stained gym shorts. He immediately obeyed, slipping them down to the floor and kicking them off to the side. He stood in front of me, naked, his tiny cock still rock hard above his smooth balls. He had a great body, clearly having spent a long time in the gym but it looked like nothing standing next to my colossal mass. I suddenly became aware of others, remembering that we were not alone in this gym. I looked up to see that there were between five and ten gym goers left, surrounding me and the PT – a mix of men and women – all of them with a look of pure lust on their faces, intoxicated at the sight and scent of me. Some of the guys already had their cocks out and were jerking them furiously, overcome by the scene in front of them. The blonde cougar I’d seen earlier was closest and first to act. She walked towards me and started pulling off her gym clothes until she too was standing in front of me completely naked. “Oh baby,” I moaned, taking in her hot body, my rock-hard cock seemingly getting even harder in my tight gym shorts. “You’re so fucking big,” she responded simply, starting to grind her exposed pussy against my massive, tree-trunk quads, moaning all the while. “Yeah baby,” I grunted, pulling a double biceps pose. “You love this huge muscle body, don’t you?” She moaned some more, and nodded in response, biting her lower lip in the sexiest way. Still grinding on my upper leg, her hands explored my pecs and biceps and she dug her fingers into my aching muscles. “You too boy…worship your alpha,” I ordered to the personal trainer. He joined the cougar and I groaned as two sets of hands roamed over my swollen muscles, both moaning at the sensations my body provided. I pulled different poses, flexing all muscle groups in response to their squeezing, kissing and licking. Pecs…biceps…quads…abs…lats…delts…triceps… Flexing over and over. A constant stream of poses… The boy couldn’t keep away from my muscle pits, repeatedly burying his face in there and inhaling deeply. The cougar couldn’t help grinding her pussy and tits over whichever part of me was closest. I shut my eyes and enjoyed the feeling of being worshipped, groaning and grunting, my cock aching as it leaked what felt like gallons of pre. Suddenly I was aware that there were more than four hands exploring my body and my eyes sprang open. The sight in front of me nearly made me cum there and then. The other gym goers had all stripped naked and were crowded around me, cocks hard, pussies exposed, all of them moaning and lusting over me. “I’M A FUCKING GOD,” I exploded, increasing the intensity of my flexing in response to the sea of worshippers around me. I loved how they jostled with each other for room, desperate to get as close to me as possible. I felt someone grab the waistband of my gym shorts and pull them down, letting out my rock-hard, aching cock which whacked up against my cobbled abs. “Mmmmm…that feels good,” I moaned, as unseen hands wrapped around my man-meat and began to stroke. To be worshipped by this many people was driving me insane, causing me to let out deep moans which reverberated in my expansive chest. I marvelled as the group collectively pushed me backward, forcing me to lie down on the workout bench behind me. They were being turned crazy by this fucking alpha muscle God as they continued to grind against me. None of them spoke except to utter expletives and worship in equal measure. “Shit…his biceps…” “So fucking massive” “Mmmm…look at these quads…” “So…masculine” “…enormous fucking pecs…” Their naked bodies pressed in, surrounding me as I looked up at the ceiling – I could barely move except to bounce and flex my muscles for their pleasure. So many hands and mouths were exploring every inch of my massive body, still jostling against each other for prime positions. I looked down to see two of those gathered, one girl and one guy, start to suck on my big sexy nips. “Mmmmmm….yeah…fuuuuck…worship me,” I moaned, so turned on by the attention I was getting, gradually losing control. The sensation was almost overwhelming. The young PT was standing to close to my head, his tiny cock directly in my eyeline as I looked up. He was furiously jerking off with two fingers of one hand whilst his other hand explored any inch of me he could reach. He was out of control, moaning constantly as he grabbed my delts…my pecs….my biceps…my traps… Without any warning his whole body began to convulse as he had his second massive orgasm of the day. Huge streams of cum shot from the end of his pathetic cock, splattering across my pecs and abs and running down the deep crevices of my upper body. “Fuck man…” I moaned, about to object to him shooting his load all over me. My words died in my mouth, however, as three other guys also started to erupt, covering my torso in great ribbons of their cum as they screamed in orgasm. Fuck. Is this what being an alpha means? Getting covered in other dudes’ cum? I wondered how the fuck Karl dealt with this. Perhaps I applied too much of the AlphaScent or maybe I applied it too soon before coming to the gym… These guys were going insane… I was distracted from my confused thoughts by the feeling of someone pressing down on my rock-hard, aching cock. Through the mass of bodies in front of me I could just make out the hot cougar who had positioned herself to straddle my midriff. She was slowly lowering herself down onto my impressive tool, her wet pussy encompassing me. “FUCK baby,” I moaned, “that feels incredible”. All thoughts of other guy’s cum left my head as I started to buck my hips, driving my thick cock up inside the hot blonde. Her big tits started to bounce as I pummelled her with my man-meat. “OH FUCK, take this massive cock!” I roared, starting to fuck her hard and fast. I was out of control. A beast. An animal rutting. The cougar reached down to run her hands over my pumped, swollen pecs and then my abs, all the while moaning and bucking on my enlarged cock. “Feels…so…big…” she moaned, between each of my thrusts. She started to massage her own breasts in total ecstasy. The rest of the group continued to worship my God-like body with their hands and mouths, grinding on me, driven muscle-crazy by the sight in front of them. Even the guys who had just cum were still jerking their still-rock-hard cocks as I flexed and fucked. I pulled my arms up into a double biceps again and immediately the PT started to grind his cock on my granite muscles. “So strong…” he moaned, rubbing his tiny tool over my enormous biceps, leaving a trail of sticky pre-cum over the swollen peaks. Within seconds he had shot yet another load, just as big as the first two, covering my biceps in his man juice. I grunted in response, ready to object to being covered in his load yet again when I noticed how fucking good my bicep looked with his cum running off it. I was surprised that thoughts of bringing my bicep to my mouth and licking his massive load off my swollen muscles filled my head. “Fuck!” I growled, as I continued to pound the attractive cougar. Her pussy felt so good around my swollen cock. Someone tweaked my big sexy nips. “FUCK!” I screamed in response, bucking my hips on the workout bench. An incredible feeling was building in my aching balls… I thrust up hard and fast. There were hands over my biceps…my pecs…my delts. Someone was licking my quads. “FUCK!” I roared, sweat pouring off my engorged pecs, trickling down my abs. The cougar bounced on my massive tool. The feeling was getting more and more intense… I looked down, gasping. My whole body was covered in sweat and rivers of cum. I felt someone massaging my swollen balls. “FUUUUCKKKKK!” I screamed, as I could take no more and my cock started to explode. My whole body writhed and bucked, cum shooting up deep inside the cougar who also thrashed around in her own orgasm. “SUCH A FUCKING GOD….!”. It felt like the feeling would never end, my whole body on fire with pleasure, my cock still erupting rivers of warm cum. Before I knew what was happening, though, the cougar had been pulled off my cock and fell, semi-conscious to the floor. She was immediately replaced by someone else – it was the young personal trainer. He’d grabbed some lube and I watched as he applied it liberally to my cock and his hole. “What the FUCK guys?!” I barked, trying to get up from the workout bench. The bodies around me closed in, pressing down on my upper body as they continued their uncontrolled worship of my divine body. I couldn’t move. Fuck. “STOP…!” I roared, desperately trying to free myself. I didn’t want to fuck a guy. It was no use. I felt the PT starting to lower himself. My cock was still rock-hard and now pressed against his tight, lubed-up hole. “Please…” I moaned. Too late. My massive cock head popped through his virgin hole. “Fuck,” he screamed, moaning as he continued to lower himself onto my cock. He didn’t pause once, clearly hungry for my massive tool. As I watched, the most amazing feeling developed in my cock and balls. “FUCK, that feels incredible!” I roared, forgetting my previous objections. Spurred on by my pleasure, the PT lower himself all the way, so that I was balls-deep inside him. Instinctively I began to thrust upwards as he simultaneously started to ride my masculine man-meat. I was nearly thrown unconscious by how incredible this felt. “I’M…A…FUCKING…MUSCLE…BEAST!” I screamed between thrusts, watching as his tiny cock bounced, flipping up to hit the bottom of his abs over and over again. I was still surrounded by a huge number of bodies. Hands continued to worship me. Mouths continued to lick and kiss. The cougar lay comatose on the floor. The PT rode my cock like he’d been taking dick for years. I still lay on the workout bench, barely able to move for the pressure of bodies on top of me. I reached down to grab the PT’s tight waist, pulling him down deeper onto my raging cock. He screamed in response, his eyes rolling back. “Give me your massive cock,” he moaned, his hands exploring my huge arms and flexed pecs. I obliged, slamming into him hard…forcing myself deep inside him. “Feels…so…good,” he whimpered, slamming his hips down. He was getting close. I was desperate to shoot another load. “You’re gonna take my load bitch…” I moaned as I fucked him faster and faster. For the second time, I felt the most amazing feeling building in my balls. My whole body felt like it was going to orgasm at any moment and my vision started to close in, black spots appearing at the edges. “FUUUUUUCK!” I roared as my cock swelled up and started to erupt deep inside the muscular jock. The first time I’d ever cum inside another guy. “FUCK…FUCK…FUCK!” I moaned desperately as my hips bucked and my cock continued to spurt cum inside him. I could feel my consciousness slipping. The darkness around the edge of my vision, expanding. I was going to blackout at any second from pure pleasure. Instinctively, I reached up to grab his tiny cock, only having to stroke it just once before it erupted in front of my eyes. He shot his biggest load so far, massive globs of cum covering my already saturated pecs and abs. As he continued to ride my cock some of his cum flicked up onto my face, trickling down into my mouth. I moaned as I gave in and swallowed it hungrily. The darkness expanded. *** I came back round to the sound of continued moaning and grunting. The incredible feeling in my cock and balls was sustained. It felt like it would never end. My eyes slowly opened and I took in what was going on – bodies still surrounded me but the PT had been replaced by someone else. Another woman, around the same age as the cougar, was now taking her turn on my cock, bouncing on my still-erect man-meat. I groaned as, once more, the darkness closed in. *** There was a different feeling this time. Still, I was aware of someone bouncing up and down on my aching cock but there was something else going on. A new sensation. I opened my eyes and moaned. A guy was standing over me, his fat cock stretching my lips as he fucked my throat. Someone else was riding my cock. A heap of semi-conscious bodies lay on the floor. I felt as the cock in my mouth swelled and started to convulse. Rivers of hot, sticky cum shot down my throat. Fuck. *** Before opening my eyes once more, I surveyed my senses, trying to work out if it was over. I could tell that my abused cock was now resting soft on my abs. There were no hands or mouths pressing into me. There was nothing in my mouth, except for the taste of another guys cum. The whole place smelt of sex. I gradually opened my eyes and gazed downwards. My enormous pecs continued to heave with each of my deep breaths, covered in a mix of sweat and cum. Beyond, my abs too were covered in various body fluids which filled the deep ridges between each cobbled muscle. I sat up slowly, my whole body aching, feeling the blood rush down from my head and nearly blacking out once more. I managed to cling onto consciousness and took in the scene in front of me. “What the fuck happened?” I moaned out loud.
  20. Chilis

    Pirate Adventures

    Hello everyone! This story will take a different twist after part 1. Oliver is 18 years old. Marcus is 39. The Captain is 20. This story takes place in an old time when pirates were still a thing. Hope you all like it! Feel free to leave suggestions and comments! ------------------ Part 1 The sky was clear, the tides appeared to be calm and the temperature was… well, bearable. Oliver thought that luck was finally on their side. He had boarded this ship weeks ago, and since then only disaster had followed him and the crew. Terrible storms, huge waves, assaulting rival pirates, killing mermaids and even a giant kraken. It had been days of tiring work and lots of dead, but it looked like he could finally have a break from disaster and relax. The boy pulled out a small mirror from his bag and tried to fix his hair. He had messy blonde hair, freckles and a small nose. His green eyes glanced over his face, satisfied with being somewhat adorable looking. He then looked down through the reflection and sighed. Regardless of his attractive facade, Oliver was very disappointed with his body. He was slightly athletic thanks to his sailing job, yet he still felt very skinny. If he wasn’t wearing any clothes, he could’ve seen his thin arms, his flat chest, and his rib bones showing a little. At least he had some decent abs… “What ya doin’, pretty eyes?” Oliver blinked and lost the attention on his mirror. His pal Marcus had showed up out of nowhere, putting an arm around his shoulders. The man was middle aged, ugly as they come. He was missing several teeth, had a dirty beard, and a belly so inflated that Oliver thought it would pop like a bubble at any moment. But despite his disgusting looks, the blonde boy and the hideous pirate had become friends even before boarding the ship. Marcus was fun to be around, and he had a gentle heart, always willing to help his smaller companion. “Looks like our problems are finally over, eh?” Marcus said, extending his arm towards the vast ocean. Oliver chuckled “We shouldn’t let our hopes get too high. I bet another disaster is about to hit us. This is just the sea making fun of us before it does”. “Eerr… aren’t ya a positive one” Marcus went serious all the sudden, observing the horizon “The tide Gods haven’t been generous with us this trip. But I assure you, we will reach the new lands in no time now. The Captain is making sure of it”. The blonde boy frowned “The Captain…”. Oliver had mixed feelings about the Captain. The guy was only a few years older than him, and both of them were younger than everybody in the ship. Still, Oliver was treated like a subordinate, while everyone respected the Captain in an almost religious manner. The blonde boy could see why though… The Captain’s only presence imposed respect and fear. The young man was two heads taller than Oliver, and his body was built with gigantic muscle able to crush anybody that opposed him. The Captain’s frame was lean, yet large enough to stretch out his clothes. He had long dark hair, and piercing blue eyes that sent shivers down your spine whenever you looked at them directly. One large scar went across his nose, while a smaller one decorated his chin. He was a gorgeous, yet terrifying person. Oliver had admired the Captain at first. However, as time passed in the sea, the blonde boy began to envy him. Whenever they were in trouble, the muscular man would save everyone with his powerful body. The Captain was the one that defeated all of their invading enemy pirates with merely his fists. He was the one that wrestled the kraken down. And the one that made the mermaids forget about eating them by making them fall in love with him. Meanwhile, Oliver was sent to clean and cook, unable to defend himself from all the threats, or to help his dying crew friends. “He is a brave man, that one..” said Marcus all the sudden, burping before continuing talking “I have to admit, when I met him I doubted someone so young would be able to navigate the seas. I didn’t even think he could control a whole crew!” “Well, he hasn’t gotten us to the new lands yet…” said Oliver in a low tone, but Marcus didn’t listen to him. “But I am telling ya! After seeing how heroic and strong the Captain is, I have no more doubts about him! I would follow him to the end of the world, ya know! We could all learn more from him…” Marcus seemed to be daydreaming about the young man, and that made Oliver uncomfortable. “Are you in love with him or something?” the blonde guy said, teasing his friend. Instead of being offended, Marcus bursted out laughing “HAH! Aren’t we all on this ship!? Some are saying he is even a demigod, I’m telling ya!” Oliver didn’t expect that answer. He rolled his eyes and walked away. “Yeah, whatever. I’ll see you later, I am not done mopping the main deck” More weeks passed without anything eventful happening. Oliver cleaned, mopped, and cooked as always. He felt relieved that there were no more life threatening things going on, but a new problem was starting to arise. The crew was feeling uneasy; they should've been approaching the new lands by now. However, the ship was still sailing across the vast open ocean, with no shore to be seen anytime soon. Oliver’s friends began to fear that they were going in the wrong direction, but everybody respected (or feared) the Captain too much to demand answers. Besides, the Captain was not seen around the ship much anymore, as he stayed in his cabin most of the time, unless he came out to give orders. Oliver mostly felt unbothered by the situation. Or that was until one night the crew organized a meeting to see who would go ask the Captain about the trajectory of the ship. The filthy pirates started to discuss what to do calmly at first, yet the conversation quickly turned into a heated discussion. “I am not going over there! Have you seen the arm of that man!? It’s bigger than my leg!” someone said. “You are a coward! He is our Captain, he wouldn’t hurt us for a simple question” someone else argued. “Then why don’t you go ask him!?” a third one demanded. “Anyone know if we have more whisky?” added Marcus, clearly drunk. “He deserves respect, he is a demigod! Didn’t you see how he beated up that kraken!?” another one yelled. People kept screaming and pointing fingers. Oliver was just sitting in the corner, cleaning his tiny mirror with some cloth. He listened for a while and tried to ignore the noise. The accusations and demands kept getting louder, and Oliver was feeling more frustrated by the second. The boy clenched his teeth. “Be quiet!” he said, but he was so small that nobody noticed him. He grunted in rage and stood up. “SHUT UP!” he yelled “You are all pathetic! I’ll go talk to him!!!”. This time the crew heard him, and they went silent. All eyes were on Oliver, and he immediately felt embarrassed. Then everyone started laughing. “You!? The Captain will crush you with his finger alone” one person said. “Hah! The Captain is three times your size!” another mentioned. “Seriously guys, where is the whisky?” Marcus commented, scratching his head. “Go back to the kitchen, boy!” someone yelled. Oliver’s face turned red and he clenched his fists in rage. He gave the crew a defiant expression, and stormed out. The crew just kept laughing behind him, thinking that the blonde boy had gone to cry in his room. But Oliver felt a bright flame inside him, and he headed to the Captain’s cabin. “Stupid pirates, you’ll see” Oliver stood in front of the cabin’s door for a moment. He raised his fist with hesitation, doubting if he should do this after all. Then he remembered the crew laughing at him, and he knocked the door with rage. No answer. He knocked again, and again. Only the sound of the waves against the ship could be heard. Oliver was about to knock a fourth time when the door opened. The blond boy almost fell down on his butt as the huge frame appeared in front of him. “C-captain. A-ahoy!” Oliver managed to stutter. The Captain was so tall that his wide chest was facing Oliver’s face. The young man was wearing elegant sailor clothes, but he had ripped his shirt’s sleeves off to reveal his enormous arms. He looked down at the blonde boy, and Oliver felt some kind of hatred and admiration towards him. The Captain had a youthful face, almost the same as Oliver, but that was the only similar aspect between the two. The large pirate had a prominent beard that was trimmed short with a knife. His hair was bushy and heroic looking. He was bigger, stronger, and more attractive than anyone on the ship. Oliver frowned, frustrated with the idea that this guy was almost his same age, yet more of a man he would ever be. The Captain tilted his head without saying anything, awaiting for Oliver to speak. His chest was raising up and down, his breath clearly displaying the power his body possessed. Oliver swallowed, and then stood firmly “T-t-the- c-c-rew...” He shut his mouth, enraged that he was too nervous to talk. The Captain simply chuckled and turned his back to him. “Come in” Oliver looked at the back of the Captain, twice his own torso. He walked inside and observed the cabin. The place was filled with mirrors, way too many for a normal room. The desk was full of maps and other sailing objects. From the window, the moonlight sprayed it’s brightness over the frame of the large Captain. The man was looking at one of the many reflective glasses, his blue eyes locked on his own body. “Beautiful, isn’t it?” said the Captain. Oliver raised an eyebrow, unsure of what he was talking about. “What is?” The Captain raised his arm and flexed. His biceps rose up like a mountain, muscle stretching his skin thin. The blonde boy couldn’t stop staring, amazed by how hard and strong the muscle looked. “My body, of course…” commented the Captain. Oliver narrowed his eyes, confused. He looked away and pretended that he was not drooling over the sculpted body of the Captain. “S-sure…” Oliver answered “Um… s-sir. The crew has b-been wondering…” Suddenly Oliver felt a stream of courage running through his being “The crew… The crew has been wondering if we are going in the right direction! We should be arriving in the new land by now, but there is nothing out there except for the ocean! We are starting to question if you are actually capable of navigating this ship. After all, you are just a boy like me” Oliver spoke so quickly he felt almost out of breath when he finished. He looked at the Captain with an exhilarating smile, and instantly felt regret as the man turned to face him. “We are not going to the new land” said the Captain blandly. “W-what?” Oliver felt even smaller while the muscular man approached him. The Captain snatched him by the neck and lifted up his body. He wasn’t choking him, but he was still grabbing him firmly like a puppet. “Was I not clear? We are not going to the new land” the Captain smiled. His smirk would’ve looked terrifying, if his face wasn’t so perfectly handsome... “I have other goals in mind... I might be stronger than anyone in this pathetic ship, but I still can’t navigate a ship on my own. You silly pirates were a great help to get me across the sea though. Thank you” The man flexed the arm he was holding Oliver with, muscle bulging out everywhere. He grinned more “I suppose there is no need to pretend I care about you all anymore, as we are approaching our destination” Oliver started shaking, trying to set himself free “W-what are you doing!? The crew respects you, why are you betraying them like that!? Where are we even going!” The blonde boy grabbed the Captain’s arm, trying to push away. It was like holding a pillar of rock, and Oliver wasn’t sure if he was aroused or scared. He was envious, for sure. He also felt so helpless. The Captain chuckled. He moved Oliver, pulling him towards him. He was now carrying him in his arms. The blonde boy could feel all the hard muscle around him, while the Captain hugged him with his mighty arms like a baby. “Don’t worry, I do not intend to hurt any of you” he locked his blue eyes with Oliver’s “Aren’t you pretty? I might keep you around... I bet you’d like it” Then he walked to one large mirror and smashed Oliver against it. The Captain pushed his frame against his, and started thrusting with his whole figure. Oliver felt like a beast was smashing him, muscle pressing against his own body, pure raw strength overpowering him. The Captain was simply looking at himself flexing, almost making out with his reflection, while Oliver was getting squished. “I am such perfection. Look at my muscles, so strong, so powerful. You are feeling the full power of a perfect being!” Oliver tried to push him away or escape, but it was useless. The Captain’s body was too large and muscular for him to do anything. Nevertheless, the blonde boy soon was now longer scared; he was moaning, his hand grabbing and touching every part of the muscular man. Oliver felt so much admiration, and so much rage and envy… “That 's right. You know your place now” said the Captain, still observing himself instead of the blonde boy “I’ve been watching you, you know? You are the only pretty thing in this hideous ship. Except for me, obviously. You’ll be a great pet” The Captain started thrusting harder, his huge bulge rubbing against Oliver, evidently hard. The mirror started to crack, unable to contain the muscle strength “We are going to a place where I will obtain all the power I deserve. A forgotten place by many, but not me. I will take what’s mine” “I-I… I will not let you get away with his” Oliver managed to yell “I’ll tell the crew. They won’t accept this” The Captain laughed out loud. He then began kissing his reflection, flexing his muscles all over Oliver, pushing him harder and harder against the surface. The mirror finally gave in and broke in pieces. The blonde boy let out a scream of pain, arousal and surprise. The Captain stepped back with a proud grin, breathing intensely, and with his sweaty muscle shining under the moonlight. Oliver just dropped to his knees, and noticed that his crotch was wet. He looked up to the captain, feeling pathetic and defeated. The Captain was still full of energy, and he continued flexing his big muscles while watching them bulge up and harden. Without even bothering to look at Oliver, he said “What is the crew going to do about it? They think I am a demigod! And to be honest, they might be right…” The muscle man grabbed the blonde boy by the shirt and lifted him up. Without warning, he kissed him softly “You and everyone in this ship will keep doing what I say. And you are staying here, with me. There’s nothing you can do about it, my pet” Oliver wanted to run away, to punch him, to scream for help. But he felt so tired, so weak. His vision got blurry, and before he could say anything, he passed out.
  21. “MATT…MATT…MATT…MATT” Matt raised his arms in triumph, savoring the chants of the crowd. He had just pinned his opponent. At 5’8 and weighing 182 pounds of almost entirely muscle, he was one of the star wrestlers of Orchid University. Sure, there where bigger guys on the team and on campus, but his dazzling looks only added to his charisma. He flexed his right arm, making his hefty 16 inch bicep harden and waved a final time to the crowd. He sat down on the bench and felt two strong pats on his shoulders. He looked behind him and grinned at his best friends. “Well done, bro”, Mike said. “Helluva match”, Mitch added. Mike was the star quarterback and was 6’3 and weighed 233 pounds. He was a full-blown, all-American stud. His blond hair, icy blue eyes and hard muscles had earned him the nickname ‘Thor’. Mitch was the fullback and measured 6 feet sharp for 212 pounds. The three of them had been friends ever since they had met in the university gym in their freshman year. Now, as seniors, they spent most of their time together: training, drinking, getting the hottest cheerleaders and some studying. “BLOB!” The three star athletes looked back to the mat and saw Blake, one of the heavyweight wrestlers, moving to the center. The guy weighed 267 pounds but his fat jiggled below his singlet as he walked. “BLOB…BLOB…BLOB…BLOB” The crowd chanted his nickname and the three buddies joined in. Blake’s face reddened with anger and shame as his nickname rolled through the crowd. “I’m gonna get cleaned up”, Matt said, “No interest in seeing blob jiggle his fat ass. Ya guys up for a bite?” Mike and Mitch nodded with a grin. “Come on over to my place”, Mike said. He was the only one that lived off campus, having done some modelling jobs that granted him a certain flow of money. Blake looked at the bench and saw Matt getting up to leave. Even though their coach always wanted everyone to watch every single match of the team, he let Matt simply walk by. Blake also noticed the other two star athletes leaving their place. This distraction was enough to get him pinned: looking at the three stars of Orchid University had made him miss the start of his own match, giving his opponent an opportunity for an easy and quick win. Protesting he hadn’t been ready didn’t help; he’d lost the match and saw his victory streak coming to a sudden end. He left the mat in a foul mood, ignoring the crowd chanting his nickname as he strode out of the hall. A few days later, Mitch was walking back to his dorm room. Late at night, after his second workout of the day, the hallways were completely deserted. He rounded a corner when he walked into someone. He retreated a bit and looked at the other guy. “Geez. Watch where ya’re going, Blob”, he said angrily at the heavyweight wrestler. “What did you call me?”, Blake spat back. His foul mood after his upset defeat still hadn’t wore down completely. “Blob”, Mitch replied. Before Mitch could react, Blake’s fist slammed into his abs, pounding the air from his body. “Umpff”, he groaned half in pain, half in surprise as he folded double from the impact. “What the fuck, dude”, he yelled and looked up at the wrestler. As the other athlete looked up, Blake made a fist and smacked it into the guy’s face, braking his nose. “Aughnpf”, Mitch let out as he heard and felt his nose brake. He felt the wrestler grab the front of his shirt, hold him up a bit higher and then the guy’s fist hit his face again. And again. And again. And again. The blows hit his face relentlessly. He could already feel his face swelling in several places and could hardly see the wrestler through his nearly-shut eyes. His vision began going dark and he was on the brink of passing out as he felt the hand release his shirt and he slumped down to the floor. “I’ve had it with you guys calling me ‘Blob’ these past years”, Blake shouted angrily at the whining jock at his feet. He grabbed Mitch’s collar, hoisted him up onto his shoulder and walked back to his dorm room. Mitch grunted in pain as his body was tossed atop the bed in Blake’s room. He looked aside as he heard the fatso going through one of the drawers, fetching something. The popping sound of a bottle opening and then the rattling sound of pills being tossed out made him blink. He tried getting up, but Blake turned around and moved surprisingly fast toward him. A strong paw placed itself atop his chest and pinned him down onto the bed. The other paw was placed onto his mouth and he felt a pill being pried in between his lips. “Swallow”, Blake ordered harshly. Mitch tried nodding ‘no’, but the paw held his agonizing face in place. Since he couldn’t breathe through his broken nose, he was forced to swallow the pill. The paw remained on his mouth several more seconds and then it was gone. He inhaled deeply to fill his burning lungs. “What… did you gave me?”, he asked, looking up at the grinning fatso next to the bed. “Some recipe my uncle sent me. Something the Russian army is working on. Very experimental”, Blake replied. “What…”, Mitch began, but stopped talking as Blake took off his clothes, leaving him lying naked atop the bed. “Works faster than I thought”, Blake said. Mitch felt a bit dizzy as a strange feeling of weakness spread through his body. His mouth fell open in disbelief as he saw his own muscles shrink before his eyes: his entire body was getting thinner and shorter. Only his cock and balls responded differently: his balls began swelling, quickly doubling in size and his cock got harder and longer than ever before. “What’s happening to me?”, he asked weakly in a more higher-pitched voice. His balls felt like they were on fire as he felt the pressure build up inside them. Blake didn’t reply. He simply kneeled at the end of the bed and took the impossibly large cock into his mouth. His tongue played with it a bit and almost instantly he was rewarded with the first of a series of blasts. Energy coursed through his body as he gulped down more and more cum. Mitch on the other side felt weaker and weaker with every passing second and every blast that escaped his diminishing cock. After what seemed like an eternity, Blake swallowed the last, now meager and watery load from the pathetic cock and stood back up. He stared down at the one intimidatingly looking, 212 pound fullback that now looked like a very, very slender swimmer. Mitch looked up at the wrestler that didn’t look any different under his baggy clothes. The only thing that had changed was the fact that the guy seemed to radiate confidence. “Where’s yar phone?”, Blake barked. Mitch shuddered from the deep voice. “In my pants”, he muttered weakly. “What have you done to me, Blake? Give me back my muscle. I can’t go around looking like 12 year old”, he added. Blake ignored the whining, got the guy’s phone and sent a text message. “Ya got what ya deserve. Bullying me for the past three years”, Blake said while he tied the shrunken fullback to the bed. “Hey”, Mitch yelled as the wrestler crushed his phone in his right paw. He quickly shut up as the huge man glared down on him. “Time for another visit”, Blake said, turned off the lights and locked his door as he left the room. A grin formed on his face as he felt his body change during his walk. The jiggly motion of the layers of fat around his stomach seemed to get calmer with every step he took. He could also still feel the energy surging through him. He shoved open the doors of the wrestle hall and entered. “Blob?” Blake stared at his teammate Matt standing in the center of the wrestle matt. “What are you doing here? Where’s Mitch?”, Matt asked quizzically. “Already took care of him. You’re up next”, Blake replied. “If you hurt Mitch, I’ll swear I’ll make you regret the day you were born”, Matt spat back. “Bring it on, wuss”, Blake simply answered. Matt charged at the bigger man. He knew he was 80 pounds lighter than Blake, but the thought that this guy had hurt his buddy fueled his anger. He drove his shoulder into the other guy’s stomach, while wrapping his arms tightly around Blake’s waist. Blake exhaled with a grunt, more in surprise then in pain from the sudden attack. Past the surprise, he easily withstood the smaller guy's assault. He took a more wide stance, turning his body into an immobile object. He grinned as he felt the useless efforts of the smaller wrestler against his own heavier body. Matt grunted as he upped his efforts to shove back his fat teammate. He flexed his strong legs, summoning as much of strength as he could, but it felt like trying to push back a tree. Blake placed his paws on the smaller guy's shoulders and pushed. His triceps hardened as he slowly put more pressure on Matt. Matt's knees buckled a bit. He felt the paws push down atop his shoulders and shifted his force to resist the attack. His muscular legs shook as the pressure increased. He felt his strength waning and began going down. He felt his hands beginning to slide down along Blake’s waist as his knees buckled more. His hands clawed at the fabric of the fat guy’s shirt, ripping it off as his knees gave out and he crashed down. “There’s yar place, wuss: at my feet”, Blake growled as he looked down on his teammate. Matt looked up. His eyes widened in complete disbelief and a surprised gasp escaped his mouth as he stared at Blake’s torso. A few days earlier, he had seen the guy change in the locker room. Layers of fat had then covered most of his stomach and chest. Not any more: all of his fat had somehow vanished to be replaced with hard, ripped muscle. Blake’s gut was still somewhat protruding from his waist, but it consisted of six large, brick-like abs, separated by deep valleys. Atop his six-pack, his formerly jiggly man-boobs had transformed into two orbs of muscle; huge, hard and protruding from his chest, with striations shooting across their surface with every breath Blake took. Matt could only stare in shocked disbelief at Blake’s freakishly built body. Blake looked down at him and laughed. “Mirin the view, wuss?”, he barked. Matt just swallowed. He saw a large paw reaching down for him and then warning sirens went off in his brain: he knew he was in serious trouble now. The paw grabbed his shirt and lifted him up. Another paw then grabbed his leg and he was hoisted up horizontally in the air. Blake lifted the small wrestler above his head like a barbell and began doing shoulder presses. “Fucking light weight”, he rumbled and kept cranking out reps, his shoulders filling with a nice pump as he pressed his teammate up and down. "Put.. me down… please", Matt pleaded. He felt like a ragdoll in the huge man's grasp. "Ya're the boss", Blake boomed and tossed the wrestler away. He launched the small guy to the center of the mat and took two long strides to get to him. Before Matt could react, a large paw fell over his face, covering his mouth and nose. He felt something being pushed in between his lips. The lack of oxygen made him begin to feel lightheaded. He tried tugging at the thick forearm to get the paw from his face, but it was no use. Instinctively, he swallowed the pill down. A few seconds later, the paw was removed from his face and he inhaled deeply. Blake didn’t lose a second: he ripped open his teammate’s jeans and pushed down his boxers to release the guy’s already swelling cock. Like earlier with Mitch, Matt’s muscles quickly collapsed into themselves and were somehow transferred into his now obscenely long and thick cock that throbbed angrily as it swelled further and further. Blake looked at the now insanely massive cock, and stuck his mouth over the head. Almost immediately, his teammate exploded into his mouth. He sucked as hard as he could, making sure to get every last drop. As the blasts wore down, he grabbed the now tiny balls and crushed them together, squeezing out the very last drop of cum. He pulled his lips from his emaciated teammate’s tiny cock. He stood up, looked down on the boyish wrestler and rumbled: "Time to grow some more!". He tossed his fallen teammate atop his shoulder, returned to his room to get the defeated Mitch and dropped the two boyish looking guys off at campus security, claiming that two underaged high school kids had tried breaking into the university gym. The next day Mike didn’t see his buddies around campus. They didn’t respond to his texts either. Not knowing what to think of it, he sat through classes and decided to get another workout in late that evening. He always enjoyed the empty gym. Two hours later, close to midnight, he stripped off his now sweat-drenched workout gear and went into the shower zone. He let the hot water cascaded down onto his heavily muscled physique. A watery fog began to fill the shower zone. “Mike”. The low, husky voice surprised Mike. He thought he was alone this late. He turned around to face the room but didn't see anyone. He blinked as he saw a big silhouette moving in his direction through the fog. "Who's there?", he said out loud and unafraid being one of the biggest guys in school. He gasped as the silhouette stepped from the fog and he recognized the guy. "Blo… her Blake?", he said in surprise. The silhouette took another step and emerged from the fog. Mike stared as Blake appeared in plain sight. The guy had somehow turned into a hulking mass of muscle. His muscle gut was a protruding eight-pack of cobblestone-sized, grooved abs; his pecs looked like two half watermelons shoved under his skin that was stretched tight across the mass of striated meat; his shoulders were freakishly wide bowling balls capped with thick traps; his arms hung relaxed like hams at his sides; his quads were two strong pillars of corded muscle that obscured his knees and flowed into his thick calves. “How…”, he let out. Blake didn’t respond. He closed the distance between them and shoved his hard pecs into Mike's muscular chest. The force made Mike stumble backward against the tilled wall. Before he could move, Blake pushed his chest against his and pinned him against the wall. He was trapped between the tilled wall and the wall of muscle Blake had become. He gulped again as he realized he had to look up into Blake's eyes. "What the fuck, man?", he let out as loud as possible and reached for the behemoth's shoulders that were half again as wide than his own to shove him aside. Blake noticed the move and grabbed the other guy's wrists, overpowering him easily and pushing his arms against the wall. "Ya're no match for me, Mike", he barked and pushed his chest harder into the meaty pecs, "Yar fucking pretty boy looks mean nothing next to a real man’s muscle. Feel it!". He began flexing his pecs, making them dig into the other guy's chest. Mike felt his strong pecs being pushed together painfully. "Ughn", he groaned in pain. He flexed his own chest in defense. Blake felt some resistance as the other guy tried to defend himself. He hardened his flex some more. Mike felt the pressure against his chest decrease a bit as he flexed his own pecs. A second later he gasped painfully again as Blake's massive pecs crammed his pecs together painfully. He gave up his resistance and felt the protruding rack of hard muscle overpower his own strong chest completely. He saw striations and veins exploded across the behemoth's protruding, thick chest. His mind just couldn’t fathom the sheer strength Blake must have possessed. "Yeagh", Blake grunted as he felt his pecs crushing Mike's protruding chest. "Pretty boys are no match for real men", he said. He felt his dick starting to inflate as he dominated the star quarterback. He released Mike's wrists as the guy's resistance faded completely. He raised his right arm and flexed it. Mike's eyes widened in disbelief as they were drawn to the massive orb of hard muscle that exploded atop the behemoth's arm. The thick, perfectly round bicep had to be at least 26 inches of vein-infested meat pushing against the paper-thin skin. He gulped once more as Blake hardened his flex further and the beastly bicep stretched his skin to the max. “Mirin my muscle, pretty boy?", Blake growled and took a step back. Mike inhaled deeply as the pressure against his chest disappeared when the other guy broke contact. He just stared as the massive Blake threw a most muscular. He didn't know where to look first as muscles exploded into a display of hard, striated and vein-choked meat across the guy's beastly body. His eyes were drawn down to the movement between the massive quads in front of him: the beastly wrestler’s cock was hardening to an evenly intimidating size. Blake moved in incomprehensively fast for a man his size. He grabbed hold of Mike's meaty shoulders and span the athlete around, making him face the wall. Without hesitation, he rammed his now fully engorged 10 incher into the muscular ass. "Aghn", Mike groaned in pain as the meaty snake broke through his defenses and invaded him. His hands clawed at the tilled wall and his back arched as pain mixed with pleasure. Spasms shot through the muscle of his ass that clamped around the searing hot shaft. Blake rumbled a low, guttural sound as the tight ass clenched around his cock. He lowered his paws and placed them on Mike's hips. He began pumping his cock hard in and out of the clenching ass. "Yeaughn", he growled into the athlete's ear. Mike’s mouth hung open in a soundless scream as his ass sent out jolts of stabbing pain. To his own horror, his own cock was getting harder and harder with every passing second. Within half a minute, his 8 incher was at full mast. His own fully erect cock bounced in the air on the rhythm of the assfucking he was receiving. The shower zone echoed with the sounds of the deepening breaths, Blake’s deep, animalistic grunts and the sound of flashy slaps on the violent rhythm that Blake’s cock was driven in and out of Mike’s ass. Blake withdrew his cock completely from the ass and with one hard motion, rammed it back inside. "FUCK YEAUGHN", he bellowed in a deafening roar as his balls exploded. Mike's eyes widened as he was lifted to his toes and the snake began filling him with liquid heat. "Ughn", he grunted as his own cock exploded against the tilled wall. His own 8 incher blasted out 7 loads before his orgasm cooled down. His legs shook from exhaustion but the paws grabbing his hips held him upright. Blake felt the other athlete shudder as he cummed against the tilled wall. Even after Mike had climaxed, he blasted several big loads into the now insanely tight ass dripping with his cum before his own orgasm wore off. He withdrew his cock from the other athlete, a large flow of cum leaking from the guy's ravaged ass as the 10 incher left it. He released his grip on the 230 pound guy's hips and let him fall down to the floor. He noticed the wads of cum sliding down on the tilled wall and looked down into Mike's eyes. "Ya came from being fucked up the ass, pretty boy?", he barked with a grin and left. Mike stared at the insanely wide, muscle-covered back as the behemoth abandoned him in the shower zone. Blake returned to his dorm room with a large grin. He had just reduced the biggest stud, the most popular man on campus to his bitch. More ideas of completely dominating the guy before draining his muscles popped up in his mind. The next day, Blake put on a skin-tight, sleeveless shirt that highlighted the intimidating mass of muscle on his torso as did his jeans with his legs. He walked into the hallway and went straight to Stacy, the top cheerleader and Mike's girlfriend. He looked her in the eye and playfully bounced his chest. "How about dating a real man?", he asked and kissed her on the mouth. Her hands roamed his heavily muscled arms during the kiss, that ended her relation with Mike on the spot. Mike avoided the shower zone altogether those days: he made sure to train when everyone was gone and then rushed back to his apartment to shower and avoid Blake. He had managed to avoid the huge Blake for two days and began feeling more relaxed. It was a strange feeling for him: he was still among the biggest, most muscular guys on campus but he kept glancing over his shoulder every time he walked around campus. Two days later, late at night, Mike was finishing up a grueling chest workout. He was cranking out reps on the bench press. He racked the weight and sat op atop the bench. He gulped as he saw Blake standing at the next machine, casually pumping his forearms up and down. He stared in pure awe at the bulging mammoth biceps Blake grinned at the reaction and rubbed his right bicep. He stared directly into Mike’s eyes as he flexed his right bicep under his own touch. He noticed the loaded bench and moved in. He shoved Mike aside, sending the 100 pound lighter athlete stumbling down to the floor, and pulled off his shirt own shirt. He grabbed hold of the bar and began curling it with perfect control. Mike turned around on his bed and his eyes widened as the shirtless behemoth cranked out rep after rep. His eyes roamed the muscle-crammed torso crossed with hard lines and veins that fed the huge muscles. His mouth went dry as he zoomed in on the bulging biceps that curled the bar. Without blinking or taking his eyes from the monster arms he slowly got up from the bed and walked toward the curling behemoth. Blake didn't bother to look aside, his entire attention was on his own massive biceps. "Feels so fucking awesome", he grunted between his teeth as the pump began spreading through his biceps. "Fuck, Blake. You're curling 250 pounds", he said in disbelief. A grin formed on Blake's face as he heard the awe in the other guy's voice. "250? Thought it felt a bit light", he said and curled the bar up for another perfectly controlled rep. In the meantime Mike had almost closed the distance separating him from the 330 pound freak. He took a final, slow step and stopped a few inches from his beastly wrestler. His eyes drank in the sight of the perfectly round orbs of meat covered in a web of veins that swelled beneath the paper-thin skin as they curled the bar. His painfully hard dick throbbed inside his pants as he cautiously reached for the insanely huge biceps. He felt the heath emanating from the meaty muscles as his fingers closed in on them. A shiver went through his 233 pound body as his right hand made contact with the monster bicep. Blake looked aside as he felt the touch on his arm. An evil grin formed on his face as he saw the awe in the smaller guy's eyes while he touched the granite-like orbs. He made sure to flex his biceps at the top of each rep, making the rock-hard orbs pry open Mike’s hand. “Wow”, Mike muttered in sheer awe as the perfectly round orb of steely meat forced his strong fingers apart. His put his right hand on his own thick and strong quad to compare the hardness of his heavily muscled quad to the monster bicep. His fingers slightly dug into his own flexed quad while the insanely massive bicep easily withstood his pressure. “Fuck, Blake. Your bicep is harder than my quads. Fuck, I can’t even dent your arm”, he uttered in disbelief and lustfully. He let his left hand grope the 25 inch bicep while his right hand unzipped his pants, phished his achingly hard dick from his boxers and began stroking the 8 inch long shaft. Blake looked aside and grinned as he noticed the 230 pound muscular athlete beating off as the guy touched his working bicep. “Yeah”, he grunted as he kept curling the bar and further inflating his arms, “Jerking off while ya feel a real man’s bicep. 26 fucking inches of hard, vein-infested muscle! Have ya ever touched an arm this massive, pretty boy?”. Mike’s mind couldn’t process his gigantic wrestler’s remark: it was trying to process the massiveness, hardness and strength of the monster bicep in his touch. His right hand stroked his painfully hard cock with increasing speed. Blake’s evil grin only got wider as his remark remained unanswered. He saw the look of utter amazement and lust on the 100 pound smaller man’s face and some drool leaking from his mouth. He felt his own dick come to life inside his pants as it began inflating with blood. The burning sensation of a good pump began spreading in his swelling biceps. Mike’s breathing got faster as he was now stroking his 8 incher vigorously without taking his eyes from the monster arm he was groping. The massive bicep felt ready to burst through the paper-thin skin. “Fuck, man. Ya’re not even trying to dent my bicep”, Blake said while he cranked out another, yet slower rep and felt the burning sensation in his biceps starting to get painful. “Don’t grope my arm like a wuss. Grab it like a real man and try to dig in my fucking muscle. NOW!”, he boomed. Mike shuddered as the behemoth’s deep voice filled his room. Automatically, he obeyed the 100 pound of muscle heavier man and closed his left hand powerfully around the meaty bicep while his right hand went in overdrive stroking his 8 incher. He summoned every ounce of force in his own heavily muscled, 233 pound body. His fingers turned white as the full force of his vice-like grip bore down on the bicep. Blake felt the pressure increase around his bicep as he lowered the bar until his arms were fully extended. Even in its weakest position, his bicep withstood the grip that would have snapped a normal guy’s arm. “Can’t ya do any better, boy?”, he sneered. Mike’s heavily muscled body shook from the effort as he summoned more power and clamped his paw tighter around the bicep. His eyes widened in disbelief and drool dripped from his opened mouth as Blake began curling the bar up. The monster bicep in his grueling grasp began balling up and slowly began pushing his fingers apart. “No…uh…”, he grunted as he scraped together his last strength to resist the hardening mound. His fingers slid open further and further as the bicep hardened into the pumped, concrete-like orb it was. After a final struggle, his grip faltered and the steely mound broke through completely. “Fughn”, he roared as the realization of Blake’s superior strength filled his mind and orgasm exploded through his mighty body. His 8 incher jerked violently in his right paw as it spewed load after load of sticky cum that splattered atop the nearby bench of the leg curl machine. Blake pulled his arm from the smaller man’s touch and re-racked the bar. He turned his attention back to his 233 pound wrestler and noticed the final load drip from the guy’s cock. He slowly stepped toward the heavily breathing muscular man. “Yo, Mike. Check this out”, he said. Mike stared as the behemoth brought up his right arm and held it mere inches from his face. He inhaled deeply as the thick forearm covered with corded muscle began rising up slowly. His eyes instantly shot to the upper arm where the beastly bicep began its journey upwards and outwards. The pumped, beastly large orb of steely meat swelled into a perfectly round sphere choked in a web of veins pushed up against the paper-thin skin. “Fuck, yeah”, Blake groaned and tightened his flex. Mike’s eyes widened to the size of saucers as the pumped, beastly bicep swelled to 27 inches of pure muscle. He would have sworn he could hear the behemoth’s skin stretch around the orb of rock-hard beef. “Ughn”, he grunted and felt his cock dribble another watery load of cum. By now, Blake’s cock was fully hard inside his pants. He didn’t waste any time: he grabbed the 100 pound lighter quarterback, tossed him atop the cum-drenched bench and yanked away his pants. He pulled down his own jeans, letting his rock-hard 10 incher smack into his eight-pack. “Blake…”, Mike began but any other sound died in his throat as the behemoth’s thick cock was rammed violently inside his ass. “Ughnf”, he grunted and grabbed the sides of the bench to steady himself against the violence of the thrusts. Blake drove his 10 incher fully inside the tight, muscular ass, grabbed the 233 pound athlete’s hair and pulled the man’s head back. He brought his mouth to the guy’s ear. “Too weak to dent my mighty arms, boy”, he groaned, “Jerking off while ya felt my arms and blowing yar load as ya see me flex. Ya’re a weak, fucking beta. Good to serve as my cum dump, boy”. He released the athlete’s hair, grabbed the man’s muscular waist and began pounding the meaty ass with full force. The force of the thrusts got more violent and Mike felt the bench shudder beneath his muscular body. The cum atop the bench mixed with the sweat on his pecs to form a sticky mess. “Ughnf”, he grunted, half in pain half in ecstasy. He flexed his mighty legs to steady himself but even his fully flexed, heavily muscled quads that held the power of three normal men couldn’t withstand the superhuman force produced by Blake’s monster body. Blake felt the muscular ass tighten around his rock-hard 10 incher as the 233 pound athlete flexed his thick quads. “Ow yeaugh”, he groaned as the increased pressure around his cock sent what felt like an electric discharge through his massive body. He upped the pace and force of his thrusts as more ecstatic pleasure amassed in his brain. “Ughnpf”, Mike grunted once more. His 8 incher smacked painfully against the bench as his heavily muscled body rocked back and forth under the increasingly violent thrusts of the 330 pound muscle beast. Blake felt his balls churn and withdrew his cock from Mike. His paws released the muscular athlete’s waist, grabbed the edge of the bench and he rammed his fully engorged 10 incher hard into the meaty ass, burying it deep inside the 233 pound athlete. “YEAUGHNNNN!!!!!”, he bellowed in a deafening roar that rattled the window as the mightiest orgasm he’d ever felt flooded his body and his lemon-sized balls blasted out the first of a series of loads. “Aughn”, Mike cried out in pain as the muscle beast’s cock slammed inside him and destroyed his clenched defenses. The deafening roar of lust filled the room, hit his ears painfully and vibrated down his own body. His eyes widened as he was lifted to his toes by the beastly wrestler’s cock that began filling him with liquid heat. His own cock leaked a meager load that slid along his shaft while he felt his insides being stuffed with a tsunami of cum. “YEAUGhn”, Blake boomed again as a second wave of orgasm flooded his body. The thought of completely dominating the once star of the team and having reduced a 233 pound athlete to his bitch made him feel more alpha than ever. He grabbed the other athlete’s waist again, withdrew his cock half from the tight, muscular ass and rammed it back in with full force as his 10 incher began shooting out a second round of hefty loads. Mike could only grasp the bench for support. “AUGHN”, he groaned out loud in pain as the fleshy snake was violently rammed deep into him. He felt the muscle beast’s pubes brush against his ass while the thick cock twitched inside him, lifted him back up to his toes and began spewing more spunk into him. “So…ughn…fucking…ughn…tight… Yeaughn”, Blake moaned deeply as sweat trickled along the deep grooves separating the huge mounds of muscle on his torso. He grabbed the waist of the 233 pound athlete firmly as the second, even powerfuller wave of orgasm exploded in full force allover his beastly body. Mike felt the paws digging into his muscular waist. His mind couldn’t fathom the strength of the beastly wrestler. Black dots began dancing before his eyes and he felt his heartbeat pound inside his ears while the fleshy snake kept filling him with more liquid heat. “YEAUGHN”, Blake roared as his 10 incher spewed its final load and he brought up his arms to showcase his magnificent biceps once more. Mike grunted weakly as the wrestler’s cock twitched a final time inside him. His chest heaved intensely on the rhythm of his heavy breathing; he felt worn out like after a long workout. He stared in front of him at their reflection in the mirror, blinking in awe as the behemoth went into a double bicep pose that screamed raw masculinity and pure power. Blake too was breathing heavily but not nearly as deep as the 100 pound lighter quarterback. Within half a minute his body felt recovered after the intense fucking. He grabbed Mike’s hair and pulled the guy up as he bowed forward himself to bring his mouth the other athlete’s ear. “Finally know yar place, pretty boy?”, he growled. Mike grunted a faint ‘yes’ in response. “Yar tight ass is mine now”, Blake went on, “Time for my date with Stacey. See ya around later, pretty boy.” Mike crashed back down atop his cum-drenched bench as the paw released his hair. He groaned as the 10 inch cock was pulled from his worn out ass. He heard Blake pull on his pants, put on his shirt and then his heavy footsteps echoed through the otherwise deserted gym. The following days, Mike avoided getting to campus. He stayed in his apartment and went to a gym on the other side of town: he didn’t want to bump into Blake. Blake on the other hand felt like he was walking on air: he was now the undisputed stud on campus. He could get any girl, or even guy, he wanted and felt like he ruled the place. He had reduced the spots where Mike felt dominant to almost zero. He did feel a bit angry not seeing Mike on campus, but knew he would soon have another step in his domination of the stud quarterback. By the end of the week, Mike felt better and returned for football practice. The few days of rest had done miracles: he simply owned the football field during practice. He dominated the field unlike anyone else. As the coach ended practice, he decided to stay behind and run some extra drills. An hour later, he felt pumped beyond anything and called it a day. He felt sweat rolling down the mounds of muscle on his broad back and over his muscular pecs down along the grooves of his six-pack. He placed his right hand onto the goalpost for support and took a few deep breaths to calm down his breathing. He somehow got the feeling of being watched and turned around. A massive guy was slowly walking across the field in his direction. There was no doubt about the man’s identity: there wasn’t a second man on campus that big. The man radiated confidence and the air around him seemed to be filled with an aura of raw strength. Mike watched the behemoth walk over toward him until the large shadow fell over him. As usual standing this close to the wrestler’s insane bulk, he gulped as he stared up into Blake’s grinning face. ”What’s up, Blake?”, he asked, trying to sound as casually as possible while he felt shivers of fair and even some lust for the guy’s beastly body pull his stomach together. “Great hustle on practice. Saw ya bust over the others. Ya were on fire out there”, Blake said appreciatively. Mike felt his cheeks turn warm underneath his helmet from the compliment. “Thanks”, he replied. “Nothing beats dominating smaller guys, eh”, Blake went on, “Some of them even dropped the ball when ya came near. Big guys don’t have to take shit from smaller guys. Only natural. And ya’re at the top of the food chain here.” Mike relaxed. The beastly wrestler apparently only wanted to talk. And he did feel good out here: the football field was the only place left on campus where he truly dominated. All the other places where he had once dominated, had been claimed by Blake: the shower, where other guys would eye him up after practice; the gym, where the weights he used and his stamina put others to shame. “Off course, ya’re still below me on the food chain”, Blake added while he looked around the football field. “Don’t think I ever dominated on this field. Time to change that. Blow me, pretty boy”, he said. “And ditch this”, he added as he ripped off Mike’s helmet. Mike blinked at the remark. He saw the huge man unzip his jeans. Instinctively, he kneeled as he felt the heavy paw land atop his own muscular shoulder. As soon as his knees were on the ground, he looked straight at the pulsing 10 incher sticking out the opened jeans. He quickly opened his lips as the wrestler rammed his cock inside his mouth. “Umpf yeah”, Blake grunted as the wet, hot mouth engulfed his dick. He felt his cock hit the back of his teammate’s throat. He ignored the quarterback’s gagging sounds, grabbed the side of the athlete’s head and began thrusting his 10 incher in and out of the guy’s throat and mouth. Mike Gagged every time the thick cockhead hit his throat. He placed his hands atop the huge wrestler’s thick quads to ease the force, but his entire muscular torso rocked back and forth on the rhythm imposed to him. “FUARKUGHN”, Blake roared and his deep voice rumbled across the football field like thunder. He grabbed the quarterback’s head firmly at the back and let his cock blast out its loads while his balls exploded. Mike creamed his own pants when the behemoth’s scream vibrated strongly inside his own body. He continued feeling the hot, thick cream being blast down his throat. He felt the hot liquid leak from his nose as his mouth was quickly overstuffed. “FUarkughn”, Blake roared as his final load disappeared down the quarterback’s throat. He inhaled deeply to calm down his heartbeat and catch his breath after the intense orgasm. Half a minute later his extremely fit body had recovered. He shoved the other athlete from his 10 incher, put his cock back inside his boxers, zipped up his pants and looked down grinningly on the 233 pound quarterback.. Mike fell backwards onto the grass when he was shoved away from the hard, hefty cock. He whipped the remains of cum from his lips while he looked up at the beastly wrester. He saw the man grin down on him. “I won this filed now”, Blake barked, “Get lost, pretty boy. Before I decide to fuck ya right here under the goal post!”. Mike rushed to his feet, snatched his helmet from the grass and ran for it, chased by the behemoth’s deep laughter. Mike made it to the safety of his apartment and slumped down onto his couch. He must have sat there for several hours when someone knocked on the door. He got up and opened the door. He took a step back instinctively as he looked up into the huge wrestler’s grinning eyes. “B….Blake?”, he let out incredulously. Blake didn’t respond. He shoved the muscular quarterback aside and entered, turning slightly sideways to get through the opened door. “Nice place ya have”, he said appreciatively as he walked into the living room. “What… what do you want, Blake?”, Mike asked after closing the door and following the behemoth into the living room. “That’s no way to treat a guest. Why don’t ya offer me a drink, pretty boy?”, Blake reacted. Mike quickly went into his kitchen, grabbed a coke from the fridge and returned to the living room. “Got you a coke”, he said and handed the can to his unexpected and unwelcome guest. Blake grabbed the coke from Mike's hand. He brought the can up to his mouth, making sure to make his right bicep swell more than needed, and downed the drink in three gulps. He noticed Mike's gaze being drawn to the orb of muscle atop his arm. He crushed the empty can in his paw and casually rubbed his right bicep. He then proceeded to bouncing his pecs separately beneath his shirt. Mike stared at the masses of muscle dancing beneath the shirt. The rhythm had something mesmerizing. He blinked when the 100 pound heavier wrestler took off his shirt and bounced his now naked pecs a few more times before hardening them in an intimidating flex. He gulped when the behemoth closed the distance between them almost completely, stopping mere inches from him. Even though he was still fully geared up after practice, the half-naked Blake dwarfed him completely. His own wide shoulders, even wider with the pads capping them, came still only halfway Blake’s insanely broad and perfectly round shoulders. The wrestler’s chest was a thick shelf of swollen muscle protruding proudly from his torso even further than his own muscular chest covered with the body cushion inside his equipment. “Thinking how I outsize ya?”, Blake asked. “How…”, Mike asked wondering how the beastly man had read his mind. “Come on, pretty boy. Ya’re practically drooling over my size”, Blake said laughingly, “Can’t blame ya, though. 330 pounds of pure muscle waiting for worship. Ya just can’t wait to feel my hard muscle, can ya?”. Mike gulped at the remark. Part of him still hated Blake for taking his alphaness but the dominant part of him just craved to feel the massive muscles the guy had grown. Blake noticed the look on the 100 pound lighter man. He closed the last distance between them and took the heavily muscled quarterback in a bearhug. Mike grunted in surprise as the anaconda-sized arms wrapped themselves around his torso and pulled him into the wrestler’s massive, hard torso. “Agphf”, he grunted as the embrace tightened around him. He felt his football gear resisting the pressure. Seconds later, cracking sounds were hearable as the hard equipment lost its battle against the beastly muscles. His dick sprang to full hardness inside his pants as he realized that the beastly wrestler was simply and effortlessly crushing his football gear. “Ya’re enjoying this, aren’t ya pretty boy?”, Blake asked as he noticed the look in Mike’ eyes. He tightened his hold some more. “Aughn”, Mike grunted as his felt the 26 inch biceps dig into his flanks through the now destroyed football gear. His face was shoved into the thickly protruding pecs. By instinct, his tongue explored the deep cleavage between the half watermelon-sized muscles, liking the salty-tasting muscle. Blake exhaled sharply in surprise as he felt the hot tongue lick the inside of his pecs. He tightened his hold a final time before releasing the 233 pound athlete from his grasp. Mike stumbled backwards down to the floor. He didn’t move as the beastly wrestler grabbed the front of his shirt, lifted him up and ripped away his football gear to expose him completely. His rock-hard 8 incher left nothing to the imagination. He blinked as he was tossed atop his couch and Blake stripped off his own pants and boxers before he strutted over to him. The next morning Mike awoke groggily. He rubbed the sleep from his eyes and inhaled deeply. Immediately, the powerful scent of musk, cum and sweat hit his nostrils. The air in his room was still heavily filled with the stench of sex. Images of last night popped up in his mind: Blake fucking the living daylights out of him and feeling like he was nothing but a ragdoll inside the huge man’s grasp. The beastly wrestler had first fucked him on the couch, then on the table in the kitchen before dragging him into the bedroom. The last thing he remembered was passing out as Blake fucked him a sixth time. He turned around, his overused ass sending a mild sensation of pain to his mind, and scanned the deserted room. There was no sight of the 100 pound heavier wrestler and he fell relieved. He got up and went over to the bathroom to get the shower he needed since football practice the day before. He stared at his reflection in the lengthy mirror that covered the entire left wall of his bathroom: his face looked as worn out as he felt. “Ah. Ya’re awake.” Mike blinked when the deep voice rumbled into the bathroom. A few seconds later, he saw the behemoth wrestler appear behind him in the mirror. The difference between them was unfathomable. His own, heavily muscled, 233 pound body made him look like a professional NFL player: intimidating, carrying the muscle of two ordinary men and plain strong. Despite all the big, hard muscle on his body, he looked average standing before Blake: the 330 pound, behemoth wrestler made him look like a high school football player standing in front of an elite Mr. Olympia winner. Before he could react, Blake’s right paw was placed on his face and he felt something being pushed inside his mouth in between his lips. The paw prevented him from breathing and he was forced to swallow the pill. A few seconds later, the paw released his face and he gulped in a deep breath of fresh air. “What… what did you gave me?”, he asked. Blake, an evil grin on his lips, replied casually: “I took yar friends and drained their muscles. Then, I took over every place where ya were the dominant man. Time for the final part: make yar muscles mine. Check it, Thor: yar muscles are already disappearing.” Mike stared in disbelief and horror at his reflection: the hard lines separating the mounds of muscle on his body were indeed getting softer as his muscles seemed to reel in on themselves. His strong legs felt weaker with every passing second. His beard seemed to get lighter and he would have sworn he saw his chest hair and his treasure trail vanishing right before his eyes. He blinked as he saw his 8 incher throbbing stubbornly hard in front of him. His cock was harder than ever; it even hurt as it pulsed larger. Blake noticed the quarterback starting to get unstable. He span the softening athlete around and kneeled in front of him. Mike let the behemoth wrestler take action without any reaction: he felt totally spent and even had trouble staying upright. Two strong paws grabbed his hips and he felt more stable being held up by the 330 pound man. “Aughn”, he groaned as the wrestler’s mouth took in his now 11 inch cock. Blake took the huge cock in his mouth and sucked. Almost instantly, he was rewarded with the first blast of cum that disappeared down his hungry throat. He kept sucking with al his might, making sure to gulp down every drip of cum from the shrinking cock. When the violence of the blasts subsided, he reached up und crushed the now tiny balls with his left paw, forcing out the very last essence of the depleted quarterback’s manhood. He let go off the passed out Mike and stood up, staring at his own reflection when he felt the effect of the cum on his body: unlike the last two times, his muscles hardened almost instantly. He felt like a tsunami of energy flooded every cell of his body and was forcing his already huge muscles to grow even more. He groped the swelling masses of muscle atop his chest, before his paw slid down to follow the contours of his hardening eight-pack. The pure intoxication of growing into the biggest man alive whirled through his mind. Mike blinked a few times as his sight slowly returns. He felt weaker than ever. The floor felt cold against his now small back. He recognized the floor as his own bathroom. He looked up and his mouth fell open in disbelief. In front of him stood the most massive being he’d ever seen. “B…Blake?”, he muttered in a weak, high-pitched voice. Blake heard the faint mumble and turned away from his reflection to the destroyed quarterback. Pure shock filled Mike’s eyes as he looked up at the new Blake. The wrestler’s had transformed from a muscular behemoth in a total muscle monster, an inhuman mass of hulking, rock-hard muscle. Every protruding mound of muscle seemed to fight for space on Blake’s body threatening to split open his paper-thin and was crisscrossed with veins that throbbed with power. Mike’s mind tried to process the new reality and the impossible size of the wrestler’s muscle mass. Blake's pecs had grown from half watermelon-sized slabs into orbs the size of an entire watermelon shoved in each pec, protruding so far from his chest that his nipples weren’t even visible and the top half of his eight-pack consisting of cobblestone-sized abs were totally obscured. The canyon in between his pecs was deep enough to conceal an entire hand. His thighs looked as broad as they were long, crammed with rock-hard, deeply striated muscle and crisscrossed with a network of veins. His arms were formidable masses of muscle that almost look larger than his relatively tight, eight-pack waist. His awesome V-taper from his waist up to his wider-than-a-doorframe shoulder girdle, capped with perfectly round, basketball-sized delts was simply unreal. His neck was capped with gargantuan traps. Blake grinned down on the now fallen stud of the football team. “Look at me, Mike”, he rumbled in his thunder-like voice, “Look at my body! Look at my huge muscles! Ya made me a muscle monster!”. He started lifting both of his arms straight out to his sides and then slowly raised them up into a double biceps pose. The intimidating muscles in his arms hardened and his biceps began to rise. “Look at how huge my biceps are”, he boomed as the huge muscles continued rising higher and higher. “So fucking big”, he let out in a trance as he watched his own biceps grew harder and harder and rise higher and higher in the mirror. More veins bulged all over the huge mounds as they kept swelling upward and outward. “Oh, FUARK!”, he grunted as he pulled his fists in and flexed his arms completely. His biceps looked like bowling balls crammed under his super tight, paper-thin skin. The perfectly formed mountains of muscle stretched his skin to the breaking point. Mike was overcome with the terrifying sight. His reduced 4 inch cock throbbed hard in between his stick-like legs as he stared up at the muscle monster’s arms. Blake smiled at his own reflection. “Look at my arms! So fuarking huge!”, he said to his reflection. His left arm went down as he reached for his flexed right arm. “Like touching a rock. A hot rock”, he let out as his thick fingers test the resistance of the 40 inch, rock-hard orb. The feeling of his own monster biceps was too much for him: on the spot his throbbing 14 inch cock exploded and spewed its load against the mirror. Mike could only stare at the scene: the muscle monster getting off on his own size. His mind urged him to get away, but before he could move he saw Blake’s gaze transfixed on him in the mirror. He gulped, knowing he was at the mercy of the muscle monster he had just helped to create. The once fat wrestler certainly wasn't a blob any more...
  22. londonboy

    Unbridled Domination

    Brandon Armstrong was driving home and he was pissed – really pissed. In the last two months he had gotten together with three guys who responded to his ad on craigslist and none of them had panned out. The most recent guy had seemed so promising. He seemed to be into everything Brandon was – a very hard thing to find. There had been eight dates of total bliss and then Brandon had started feeling comfortable enough to act naturally, to say everything he felt. This had finally caused the man to sneak out of the house one night after they both had fallen asleep. The guy hadn’t even stopped long enough to gather up all of his clothes. It was the last straw in a long line of disappointments and Brandon was racking his brain to figure out what he was doing wrong. He really wanted to find ways to improve – to get a relationship to last longer. It was always so promising at the start – each guy seemed to be on the same wavelength and wanted everything Brandon listed in his ad. Some even said that Brandon was everything they’d ever wanted in a partner. But then something always happened, and it was impossible to figure out. Every guy started freaking out and getting scared – afraid of the commitment needed to make it in this kind of relationship. Brandon was ready to give up on using the web for meeting guys, especially since most men never ended up being truly what they professed. Brandon’s hands gripped the steering wheel hard; he was very upset by his recent track record with guys. He figured he was going to have to start hanging out in bars to find men – at least then he might be able to judge a guy’s stamina for the long haul, which was needed in good relationships. Maybe he wanted too much too soon – he just didn’t know. BAM! Brandon had not been paying attention and the car in front of him had come to a halt at a four way stop. It was a beautiful black-blue Volvo and he knew immediately he had hit it hard enough to cause some damage. Brandon became even more angry with himself at the stupidity of what he had done – how could he have stopped paying attention long enough to hit another car? He braced himself for the confrontation that was surely about to happen. He and the other driver pulled through the intersection and then moved to the side of the empty road. Simon Petit was so shocked by the sudden jolt to his car – his pride and joy – that at first he didn’t realize what had happened. As soon as he looked in his rear view mirror and saw the pick up truck rammed into the back of his car he became enraged. How could the idiot not see that he had come to a complete stop and how was it possible that someone could miss noticing an upcoming four-way intersection? Simon threw his hands up in the air, as if to say, “What the hell?” and then pulled to the side of the road. He noticed that the truck pulled over, as well. Simon was out of his car in a flash, he glanced at the back bumper, which was now smashed inward against the car, and then made a beeline to the driver’s side of the truck. The window was down and he started yelling before he was even beside the door. “What the hell happened? Did you not see that I stopped? How could you miss the fact that I was at an intersection? Are you blind or …” As soon as Simon saw the size of the guy sitting in the truck his confrontational spirit faltered slightly. The other driver’s arm and shoulder seemed to fill the entire window of the large truck. Simon also noticed immediately how thick the guy’s neck was and how his chest jutted out almost all the way to the steering wheel – even though it was obvious the seat was as far back as possible. The guy’s face was rough – a bushy mustache and some heavy stubble. His hair was messed up and the sweat-covered straining gray t-shirt made it pretty obvious that the guy was probably returning from the gym or some kind of intense job that involved strenuous work. The man’s menacing stare definitely intimidated Simon, but the smaller man’s adrenaline was pumping too strongly to back down. However, he lowered the volume of his voice and took the angry tone down a few notches – mainly because the guy in the truck looked bigger than a Prius. “Are you blind or something, man? Did you not notice my break lights? Look at what you’ve done to my fender!” Brandon’s natural response to the small guy’s yelling was to reach out the window and grab the man around the neck and squeeze his windpipe until it snapped. That’s how he usually dealt with smaller men who dared to challenge him. Brandon felt every muscle in his body, even those that made his giant feet move; tense up with power that needed immediate release. And usually that release involved punching a hole in something or sending a guy to the hospital. But Brandon had also noticed the guy’s shocked amazement when the runt got his first real gander at the big body sitting in the truck. Brandon loved to cause eyes to widen, mouths to drop open, and voices to stop in mid-sentence. This moment had been no exception – the little dweeb had taken one glance into the truck and his so-called bravado had shriveled up probably as much as his dick had. A feeling of inadequacy after coming into contact with Brandon usually made most men totally quiet and as demure as a young shy southern belle. But after that initial jolt of surprise at the huge body in front of him, the little pipsqueak had suddenly gained a little of his cajones back and had started into Brandon again. Even though the tone was much less aggressive and there was obvious fear in his eyes, the tiny man had continued to question the behemoth in front of him. This second plunge into attack-mode had impressed the hell out of Brandon and caused his desire to punch the guy so hard he flew across the street to instantly dissipate. A thought flickered in Brandon’s head and it caused a certain kind of flicker to briefly pump through his giant cock. Was it possible that the guy standing outside his truck might just be what he had been looking for during all of these months of online hell? Brandon decided to test the waters and see if this was someone he might pursue. “Hang on there, little man, let’s not say anything you’re going to regret or something that’s going to make me get angry. You wouldn’t like me when I’m angry. Let me take a look at your car.” A wave of mixed emotions shot through Simon’s head and body when he heard the monster in the truck speak. First of all, the term ‘little man’ made his anger spike back up, while it also caused a twinge of some other feeling to stab him slightly in the gut. The big guy’s voice was jovial, but boomed in such a low register that it easily re-emphasized the man’s enormous size. Simon took a few steps back as the guy reached across his giant chest and grabbed the outside handle, opening the door so his big frame could step out. This way of exiting the vehicle seemed so fucking manly and cocky to Simon that it, again, caused a previously unknown mixture of emotions. As the colossal beast struggled to get his body freed from the large but cramped truck cab, Simon realized that reaching out the window with his right hand to open the door was the only way the guy could get out – his thick biceps and bulging shoulder made it impossible for the arm nearest the inside handle to bend far enough for that hand to grab anything. That’s about when the big man stood up to his full height and Simon gasped out loud – not able to control his shock. The man’s hugeness made Simon’s six-foot frame seem childlike. Everything about the driver’s body was massive compared to his own – even the fingers, which Simon definitely noticed as the guy shut the truck door with enough force to make the big vehicle rock back and forth. The muscled man didn’t even look at Simon as he walked toward the Volvo. Simon’s eyes widened even more when he got a look at the expanse of the man’s back – surely almost as wide as the car he was now perusing. Simon was astounded that there was not one glance at the front of the truck; it was like the guy knew his big toy wasn’t hurt at all in the altercation – as if it was a metaphor for how their actual bodies would react if they came in contact with each other. Simon was not daunted in his frustration of the situation; he continued to stand his ground – although from a few feet away. “I’m not a little man and I think we should just exchange insurance information. We also need to assess the damage of both vehicles.” “My big truck’s fine, little man, and I can certainly help you with this dented bumper.” Being called little a second time and the total disregard the guy had for Simon’s suggestions angered the smaller man even more. He moved closer to the larger man and was about to protest, but he couldn’t utter a word as he watched a big hand wrap around the metal fender of his Volvo, which was pushed in toward the body of the car, and then give one quick powerful pull. The fender popped away from the car, a little mangled but straight again. Simon’s breathing got harder as he noticed that the guy’s powerful grip had basically crushed the fender as it was pulled from its inward position. There were several grooves in the steel where the big man’s fingers had obviously squeezed too tightly. “There you go, shorty, good as new.” “What? Are you crazy? That’s not better. Look what you did to my bumper. You crushed it. The entire thing is still going to have to be replaced. What were you thinking, you moron?” The fact that the big man in front of him had just crushed metal as if it was as soft as a banana was lost completely on Simon; he was now only concerned about his car. He also totally missed the wave of apparent anger and then the quick suppression of that emotion that shot across the other man’s face. Simon’s blood was now boiling and he had reached a point where he could not control himself. Brandon, however, had again avoided the knee-jerk reaction of grabbing the smaller man around his neck with one hand and lifting him off the ground to shake him like a rag doll. The stupid bravery of the dweeb was making Brandon’s body tingle with excitement. With each moment of intensified confrontation he was being reassured that the accident had been a serendipitous event, taking place to introduce him to a guy he was positive he could mold to be the perfect playmate. The tingling of Brandon’s body was flowing directly to his now semi-erect cock and it was clear, at least to him, that there was a definite connection between he and the little man. He continued to play with his potential plaything. “Maybe you could leave the bumper that way, Mr. Tiny, so you’ll have something to remember me by – you know, when you want to think about my size and my power.” “Are you off your meds, sasquatch? What makes you think I want to remember you? You’ve messed up my car and you don’t seem to think it’s a problem. Do I need to get the police involved here? Just give me your fucking insurance and contact information so we can both get out of here. And stop calling me little, short, and tiny - I’m six-feet tall, for god’s sake.” The little guy had gone too far this time. Brandon reached out and grabbed the other man by the shoulders, easily lifting him off the ground and turning him around. He then carried the guy to the side of the Volvo and dropped him back on the ground. Immediately, both men saw their reflections in the tinted windows of the car and what they gazed upon brought up different, but similar, reactions. Simon gulped loudly as he was again astounded by what his eyes beheld. Brandon, however, had a more intense reaction – his cock hardened even more because of how it was now clear his body dwarfed the other man. “Hey, Mr. Puny, look at that! Your body is like a mini-me version of mine. Even two of you put together wouldn’t come close to my size. Look at how small and narrow your shoulders are when you’re standing in front of me. And check out how massive my chest is compared to your head and the fact that you barely come up as high as my nipples. Fuck, I’m a giant. It’s pretty clear that when you stand next to me you’re one little scrawny man, don’t you think?” Brandon was getting the hardest piece of wood he had had in the longest time. Just gazing at how his body towered over the smaller guy and how his muscles bulged out so much further than any part the other man was completely filling him with excitement and he loved every second of it. This is what Brandon desired more than anything in the world – comparing his huge body, something he had worked on all of his life, to some supposedly regular sized guy – and making the other man feel small. When he could see how gigantic he had become it got his juices flowing more than fucking a hot chick or plowing some guy’s tight ass. Because of some primeval instinct within he brought his arms up into a double biceps flex and paused briefly to marvel at how pumped they were after blasting them at the gym earlier that morning. It was clear that even the little man’s head was actually much smaller than Brandon’s twenty-four inch guns. He could feel pre-cum starting to bubble out of his hard cock as he realized how just his massive arms bulging so much made the other man seem even tinier. Brandon could sense that the other guy was caught off guard by the monstrous size of the biceps reflected in the window, as well – and the big man was positive he saw a quick glint of longing in the other dude’s eyes, which was then quickly pushed away. Brandon’s body shivered as he thought about the other man fighting his natural urges, because that’s exactly what the muscleman wanted. It was so good to meet up with a guy that wasn’t aware of his suppressed desires and then to have his big body release those flood gates. Brandon decided it was time to up the ante in the situation. He began to toy with the man even more. “Why don’t you flex those twigs you call arms, little man, and we can see what they look like in front of my keg-sized guns. It will be some more proof that when we compare your body to mine it’s like a pre-school aged boy standing beside his huge muscled daddy. Yeah buddy, I love how one of my big biceps pumps up even larger than your whole head. Look-a-here, little tike, let’s move this pumped up baby a little closer.” Brandon brought his flexed right arm down behind the smaller man’s head and, sure enough, the mound of muscle ballooned out wider and peaked up higher than the other man’s entire noggin. It was a sight that made Brandon moan out loud in a low, growl-like sound that made it clear the big man loved what he saw. The sight also created a new sensation in Simon’s body. At first he couldn’t believe what he saw reflected in the window. He had never been this close to such a massively constructed human being. The way the larger man’s arm overshadowed his head was unbelievable. The sleeve of the guy’s white t-shirt was forced to bunch down toward the humongous shoulder, just to make room for the massive mound of muscle poking up in the air. The thickness of the biceps shot out past Simon’s ears and he could see the vein-covered split peak jutting up beyond his hair. Simon had never been a guy that got into muscle, he liked his men to be slim and with model level handsomeness. He had always been turned off by the distorted ugly hugeness of bodybuilders. Guys that worked their bodies into freakish sizes seemed unnatural and grotesque. But seeing that big biceps behind his head created a small flicker of reaction in his gut – and it was a feeling that was completely new. The reaction moved from his stomach to his awakening rod. “See something you like, little man?” “No way . . . you . . . freakish asshole.” Simon’s words did not have the force of his earlier comments. He could still feel anger over what had happened to his car, but his fixation on the larger man’s biceps caused him to almost whisper his remark. His lifelong disgust of steroid injecting thugs enabled him to use the venom he desired, but the sheer awe he felt over the bulging arm behind his head created havoc in his mind and at his crotch. He didn’t even look at the large man’s face as he spoke; he simply stayed glued to the giant arm. Brandon loved the little man’s cockiness, even though he knew he couldn’t allow the comment to go unchecked. He kept his arm flexed but brought his enormous right thigh into the small guy’s ass and slammed him up against the car. Brandon then began to smash the guy’s body against the door and lifted up at the same time. He methodically began to slide the little man’s crotch and stomach up and down the side of the car. “That teeny dick of yours trying to shoot hard tells me something different. I think you like how big my arm is compared to your little head. Let me help that cock some by easily rubbing your body against your pretty car. Maybe I can press you so hard that little toothpick between your legs will dent the door. How about a little dick dimple in the metal to help you remember how my big body turned you on.” “Fuck you!” It was hard for Simon to speak, mainly because it was difficult for him to breathe. His body was compressed between the metal frame of his car and the giant thigh and crotch of the man behind him. The big dude’s body actually felt harder than the car, but Simon immediately forced that thought from his mind. His cock had already sprung to full hardness as it was compelled to rub up and down against the door. He couldn’t believe his body was reacting this way and he was trying to make it stop. The Volvo was actually rocking from side to side as the big man easily shoved his thigh harder into Simon’s ass and back. Brandon continued to be turned on by the little man’s refusal to give in, even though it was obvious he was being helplessly made to do whatever the big body behind him wanted him to. The mere stupidity and courage of the small guy made Brandon want to dominate him even more. There had also been fleeting signs of longing in the guy’s reflection – they had been brief and quickly tossed away, but Brandon had noticed. He had seen the pot of gold at the end of the rainbow and he now wanted the journey to the prize to last as long as it could. He knew he needed to seal the deal on this first muscle encounter – to make it unfathomable for the little man to even consider that repeat performances of this kind of domination wouldn’t happen. He needed to turn the slight ember that was beginning to burn in the pit of the little man’s stomach into a raging fire of muscle desire. It would take some work, but Brandon knew what he needed to do in the next few minutes to help bring his new play toy to the tipping point. He brought both of his giant arms to the side of the car. As he began to increase the velocity and pressure of the huge thigh manipulating the little man’s body against the car, he also pushed the vehicle with his enormous arms. This caused two glorious things to happen – the wheels on the side where the two men stood came completely off the ground and the little man’s feet followed suit. Brandon easily pushed the Volvo into the air as he began to jerk the other man off against his own car. The larger man wished like hell he could have had someone filming all the action. He could hear that the smaller guy was having trouble breathing and he could sense the guy was fighting the impending orgasm with all of his might. Brandon knew it was a lost cause for the guy to attempt denying the upcoming explosion and this brought him much satisfaction. His new little friend certainly did not want to cream in his lovely chinos, but most of all he didn’t want to ejaculate because a superior man was so effortlessly manhandling him. To offer the muscleman behind him the satisfaction of knowing his body so easily brought him to this moment of release was too humiliating for the smaller guy. Brandon decided it was time to bring some climax to their fun and games. He lowered his face next to the other guy’s ear. “Look how easily my big arms tip your heavy Volvo up on its side. That’s fucking hot, isn’t it? If I wanted to I could push the big car over without any problem, but we’ll save that for another time. And feel how my gigantic thigh massages your body up against this door like you didn’t weigh a thing – and it’s making your cock ready to spew at any minute. And there’s nothing you can do to stop it, little man. Oh, I can tell you’re trying hard to prevent it. You don’t want to bust a wad for this big muscle stud and you’re desperately struggling to figure out why you’re having this kind of reaction in the first place. Am I right, Mr. Tiny? Yeah, we both know I am. Why don’t you think back to a few minutes ago – about what that big arm to the right of your head did to your bumper? Yeah, I’m talking about that massive gun you’re trying so hard to not look at – the big hard mound of muscle jutting up beside your head. Remember how that arm easily pulled your metal fender back into place and how that big hand crumpled the metal like it was nothing? Or how about we go back a little further – to the first time you saw my big body through the window of my truck. I saw those pretty blue eyes widen when you took in all this muscle. You’re trying so hard not to give in to your desires, aren’t you, little man? You don’t want to think about how much this big man turns you on, do you? But right now, all you can think about his how much power exists in my huge body – isn’t that so? And here’s what’s going to send you over the top, my tiny friend. Right now there are many people watching us – seeing how I so easily make your body do what I want it to. Hell, there are a couple of guys that have pulled their cars over on the other side of the street and they’re wanking off as they see me lift your Volvo so easily. But what excites you the most is that they also see how little you are compared to all my massiveness. They see that my big thigh has your entire body lifted off the ground and I’m about to make your teeny rocket explode just from jerking you against your car. You love how they are so fucking jealous because you are surrounded by hard muscle and they’re not. And they’re waiting, just like you are, for me to give you the command to cum. So, little man, why don’t you shoot for this big man? Cum now!” “Ahhhhhhhhhhh….” Simon could take no more. As he uncontrollably screamed out loud, his aching cock started spewing more cum than he thought his body could ever produce. He had fought valiantly to prevent from shooting, but his tormentor’s big body and his spot on description of what was happening in Simon’s head was too much. The smaller man could not believe that his tumultuous emotions were so transparent. How had the big man known exactly what would make Simon orgasm so quickly – especially since it was all new to Simon, himself. It was like the muscleman was a psychic or something. The big thigh continued to press his body up and down against his car door as Simon filled his underwear with hot creamy jism. Even as his entire frame continued to jerk wildly between the big body behind him and the metal door, he could feel a stream of milky liquid running down both legs. He was sure people in nearby houses were going to come to their doors to see what had made a man yell as loudly as he had – if they hadn’t already been watching all the action from the start. Simon’s embarrassment at the situation was intermingled with something he couldn’t name. It was a feeling of what . . . satisfaction, yes, satisfaction. Even though he desperately did not want to admit it, the powerful release that had just occurred was the most incredible sexual pleasure he had ever enjoyed – maybe even the most incredible experience period. A pang of remorse swept over him as soon as this thought entered his mind. He could not give the big man that kind of enjoyment – seeing him so submissive, but he also realized it was too late – his tormentor surely felt Simon’s uncontrollable response. “Yeah, little buddy, that was nice – real nice. I think you woke up the whole fucking neighborhood. All that cum is going to probably glue you to the side of your car. That was a beautiful tribute to my big body, Mr. Tiny. People just can’t control themselves when their around this much muscle, can they? And why should they?” “Get off me, asshole, or I really am going to call the police.” “Seriously? I don’t know how you’re going to do that, little one, since I see your phone inside the car and right now I don’t think you could move an inch even if you did have all of your strength. I’d say you’re pretty exhausted from that cum explosion, but mostly you can’t move because I won’t allow it. I bet that thought kind of turns you on, doesn’t it, even though your cock is still worn out – the fact that I can hold your body in place so easily.” Simon couldn’t believe the big man was so accurate. Having his body pinned to the car and knowing that the Volvo was still pushed up on two wheels was keeping his emptied dick rock hard. He was furious with the huge brute, but he was also already re-living the last thirty minutes in his head. Part of him wanted to scream for help, but he knew it would be useless. The big man could easily shut him up with one punch or just by simply slamming his face through the window. But, worse of all, Simon knew the real reason he wasn’t calling out – he was actually impressed by the behemoth, no, not impressed, turned on. Yes, he was fucking turned on. Simon chose a different path. “Can you please let me down . . . sir?” Brandon’s smile made it clear he was very pleased with the little man’s polite request. He realized that his new small friend could see his happy face reflected in the window and the guy’s little body shivered greatly when he noted that Brandon was delighted. A quick pulse of some new feeling shot through Brandon’s body, as well, and he wasn’t sure he could even name what it was – but that didn’t matter right now. He was aware that he could now move on to phase two of the plan for his new friend. “That’s a good little buddy. Of course I can put you down. I can do anything I want.” Simon felt the car’s wheels return to the road and noticed his legs were very wobbly when his feet finally hit the asphalt. He felt one of the big man’s hands press into his upper back after the massive thigh moved away. The giant mitt held Simon’s body up against the side of the Volvo as the other hand pulled out the wallet from his back pocket. He tried to look in the window to see what was happening – was it a robbery, now – but he was pressed too close. Suddenly the open wallet was tossed on the car’s roof and Simon could see everything was there, except his license. “Well it’s certainly nice to meet you, little Simon Pettit. My name is Brandon, Brandon Armstrong. I see you have a house over on Adelaide – pretty impressive. You must pull in one hell of a salary. That’s nice to know. I’ll be over to your place at six tonight, Simon, and I think I’ll keep your license until then. We can have some more fun and talk about how I might give you some satisfaction for what I did to your car – not to mention what I did to that worn out tiny dick of yours. See you at six, little man.” “You can’t keep my license. I need it to drive. And I won’t be home tonight. I have plans.” “Oh you’ll be there. I know you will. You don’t want to miss the fun. And don’t ever tell me what I can or can’t do. See you at six, squirt.” The big hand on Simon’s back was suddenly gone, but the little guy didn’t move. He stayed pressed up against the car while turning his head to get one last look at the huge back of Brandon Armstrong as the muscled man walked away. He watched as the behemoth awkwardly stuffed his oversized body into the cab and then started the truck. As he pulled past the Volvo, Simon could hear the big man chucking to himself. The sound of the guy’s laughter both frightened and thrilled the small man. Brandon drove down the road slowly and marveled at his good fortune. He had been advertising for months trying to find a little guy that was a true muscle worshipper and someone that could handle being dominated. So far, no one had lasted very long. The guy that stayed around for eight dates had seemed so promising. He kept saying over and over that he wanted Brandon to feel comfortable enough to be the full cocky alpha he was, but as soon as the big man had started letting his hair down and being his natural aggressive self, the guy had scampered away in the middle of the night. Every man was the same – petrified as shit whenever Brandon started being the dominant stud he was on the inside. No one seemed able to handle it when the big man flaunted his true power or said the things that ran through his head constantly. Little Simon Pettit had stood up to him even as Brandon had easily controlled the smaller man’s body. The intensity of Simon’s anger and his antagonistic spirit was such a fucking turn on for Brandon. He had nearly shot his own explosive load when Simon had ejaculated, but decided it would be better to wait and let the pressure in his body build up even more. Brandon hadn’t been this excited by a little runt in a very long time. His need to dominate and get worshipped was so powerful that he contemplated ripping the truck’s steering wheel from its column, but he had already replaced the damn thing twice. He controlled the urge by contemplating his upcoming reunion with Simon. He also decided that he wouldn’t shower or change clothes before going over and, as a matter of fact, he made a plan to go work out a second time right before he paid his visit to Adelaide Avenue. Somehow, he knew that would drive Simon crazy – seeing and smelling the big man’s sweat covered body. Simon heard the truck move down the street, but he didn’t back away from his car. His mind was trying to wrap itself around all that had just happened, but, more importantly, he still needed something to help him stay standing erect. His body was still spent by the explosion Brandon Armstrong had caused in his pants. Simon was furious at himself for not having more self control, but he was also still in awe of all the giant had done – crumpling metal, lifting the car, jerking Simon’s body against the door with his big thigh – and then there was the memory of the guy’s huge frame haunting Simon’s thoughts. Seeing the guy’s biceps bulging out wider and higher than his own head was plastered in his mind. How could an arm be so big was the question that kept racing through Simon’s brain. What disgusted Simon the most, however, was the fact that his cock was still fully hard. He finally pressed his body away from the car and listened to the sound of the cum soaked material of his pants peel itself away from the side of the car. He looked down and saw that some of door’s paint had been stripped away – still clinging to his chinos. Simon also noticed that his shirt and pants were covered in the grease and grime that had obviously been all over the side of his car. He looked like he had fallen face down in a giant puddle of oil and dirt. He also noticed that the milky white stain from his ejaculation covered his entire crotch and stretched almost down to his knees on both pants legs. Even his shirt had soaked up a lot of juice and was dripping wet across his abs. “Aw fuck.” Simon staggered a few steps backward and contemplated calling the police, but something deep inside his psyche told him not to. The big man knew where he lived now and that meant Simon’s safety was in peril. He could not believe he was acting like this – almost like a defenseless puppy in the big hands of his owner. He also couldn’t believe he was still so fucking hard. As he quickly glance around, noticing the two guys sound asleep after being worn out by orgasms in their individual cars across the street, he opened the driver’s door and fell into the seat. Immediately the interior of his Volvo smelled like a bathhouse – something that made Simon’s cock twitch a little more. Without even thinking about it, Simon turned the ignition and started driving – again fully intent on going to the police. But the man’s brain went into autopilot and he headed home. His heart was pounding in rhythm with the pulsations of his cock, signifying his excitement and fear about the upcoming evening visit from Brandon Armstrong. Part Two – Brandon Gets Ready for the Visit Brandon’s bull-sized cock was fully engorged and aching for release as he benched enough weight to equal a large SUV. His entire body was equally turned on as he easily churned out repetitions with the precision of a professional. He had returned to the gym that afternoon to work off some muscle steam and work up a major sweat before paying his promised visit to little Simon’s house. It was like he was jacking up his muscles extra big just to make playtime that evening ever more special. He wanted the scrawny man’s nose to get a overwhelming whiff of what a real man smelled even as his eyes would surely struggle to comprehend all of Brandon’s tightly clothed massiveness. In short, Brandon wanted to make an even stronger impression than he had after smacking the back end of the tiny dude’s car in their earlier fender bender, and then easily taking care of the bumper with one hand and doing the same with Simon’s tiny hard cock with one big thigh. Brandon’s own giant perpetual wood was caused partly because he was still so jacked up from shocking the shit out of the dweeb – easily lifting his car, from just being so fucking huge, and from kind of scaring the hell out of him when the little guy got his first full view of the giant. But there was something else making his fat thick kickstand press his sweats out as if he were packing a big two-by-four at his crotch - and he couldn’t put his finger on it exactly. It had something to do with little man Simon, but it wasn’t a feeling that was familiar to the huge man. Brandon pushed the overloaded bar upward and loved how the weighted ends made the fucking thing bend down almost in a horseshoe shape. The behemoth knew people were looking at the strained bar, his super pumped chest, and the giant cock standing straight up like the main tent pole of a traveling circus. The power coursing through his body was almost too much and he worried that he might suddenly start to destroy things just to get relief. He thought about grabbing three or four men and taking them into the back room and plowing their asses and mouths until he calmed his body down some, but knew that he was so jacked up right now that he would probably cause some major damage to the puny men’s bodies – and he didn’t need that kind of trouble before his appointment. He didn’t want anything to prevent him from making his six o’clock meeting with pretty boy Simon. “Hey man, you gonna be much longer? You’ve been on that bench for a while now. You’re required to let other people use it.” Brandon had placed the now eternally warped bar in the supports and tilted his head back so he could look at the man who had spoken to him. A big smile crept across his face as he gazed upon a thuggish looking guy that must have been a wannabe powerlifter or some kind of strongman – he was big and thick, but his body didn’t hold a candle to Brandon’s massiveness. It was clear that Brandon’s true size was slightly disguised since he was lying on the bench. The larger man decided to take his time getting up and turning around since he knew that seeing the guy’s face after he got a gander at Brandon’s height, width, and thickness was going to be priceless. Brandon wanted this guy to piss in his pants after realizing his stupid mistake – daring to talk to someone that was clearly superior to him in every way. Brandon thought about standing up, lifting the weighted bar in his hands, and then tossing it to the guy – but he knew immediately that would either kill the man or do some serious damage to his body. Again, his excitement about the upcoming meeting with Simon helped him to suppress any need to rip steel plates apart or hurt stupid men that didn’t realize who they were talking to. Brandon sat up on the bench and was rewarded with a loud gasp from guy behind him. He was sure the man’s dick shot hard just from one glance at the width of his shoulders and the monster upward bulge of his trapezius muscles. Brandon’s body started tingling, as he thought about the next part of his little display. When the big man stood up he heard the other guy completely stop breathing – and it crossed Brandon’s mind that the powerlifter’s heart stopped beating, too. It was already clear, without even turning around, that Brandon surpassed the other guy by about seven inches and probably one hundred pounds. The earlier look at the fellow, when lying on the bench, had enabled Brandon to assess the situation easily. Turning around was so much fun for the giant alpha. He knew exactly how white the other guy’s face was going to be and how his body was going to be shaking in fear. He was not disappointed. When he turned around the shorter man merely mouthed the word ‘fuck’ because he was too shocked to make a sound. There were so many options for Brandon since the guy was at a complete standstill from being so scared – he could bend a bar around the guy’s neck and go home happy knowing it was going to take some industrial sized mechanical cutters to get it off, he could grab the guy’s neck in the V of his hand and lift him off the floor to shake him silly, or he could pick up the bench the guy so desperately wanted and mangle it into a ball of metal and other demolished materials – but a more exciting idea popped into the big man’s head. He leaned down and toward the now frightened powerlifter – and he merely growled as loud as he could. “Grrrrrrrrrrr!!!!!!” Brandon’s animalistic booming voice caused all motion and sound in the gym to come to a complete stop. Every head turned in the direction of the two men. The poor powerlifter’s body went completely stiff and a huge wet stain started seeping across his crotch. The frightened man didn’t move a muscle and for a second everyone thought he had had a heart attack. Brandon reached out with a big hand and thumped the man’s head with his forefinger, causing the guy to fall backwards to the floor, like a statue being toppled by a group of men. Brandon then turned around and sat back down on the bench. As he lay on his back and began to pump out a few more reps with the intense weight he could hear some guys coming over to pull the body on the floor to a safe place. Brandon chuckled as he heard the men whisper that the guy on the floor was thankfully breathing and that he had obviously shot his entire wad in one jarring, momentous ejaculation. After that, no one bothered big Brandon – as a matter of fact, no one came near him. The thrill of intimidating the powerlifter had only increased the pressure within Brandon’s already stiff rod – but it was thoughts of Simon that filled his mind. He was beginning to wonder how he might play with the little man’s body – or what he might do to his house. “These final ten are for you, Simon.” Brandon spoke to himself – trying to muster enough strength to pump out ten more repetitions with a bar loaded with enough weight to bring two elephants to their knees. The alpha’s arms were tired as shit after benching for what must have been an hour and a half straight, but thoughts of his upcoming reunion with Simon helped him to crank out not ten, but twenty perfect lifts with the insane poundage. The realization that thinking of Simon helped the huge guy to go way beyond what was normally possible in weightlifting caused huge gobs of thick-as-hell pre-cum to ooze from the giant bulbous head of his monster cock. This momentous reaction caused Brandon’s head to start spinning with mixed emotions – mainly, what was it about this dweeb that excited him so and how much fun it was going to be to finally slam Brandon’s giant dick into pretty Simon’s tight ass. This was almost too much for the big man to handle. “Oh yeah, fuuuuckkk.” Brandon spoke out loud and didn’t care at all. He was so caught up in his excitement about dominating Simon that he could have shot a record load of cum right there in front of everyone in the gym. He knew no one could do a thing about it if he did – hell, most of the men in the place would probably explode instantly themselves after seeing the huge man on the bench shoot a volley of cum so hard that it hit the ceiling of the two-story room. Brandon kept thinking about the small body of Simon and how easily he had manipulated the man on the street earlier. His giant thigh had lifted the little dweeb with no effort at all and then it had rubbed his body against his car with so much pressure that the guy had shot his load within minutes. The thought of Simon’s pants being filled with buckets of semen, which was induced so easily manly domination, made Brandon reach out and grab his upright pole through the pants and squeeze it hard, hard enough to bust bricks. The intense pressure, however, only brought pleasure to the big man and he thought again about plowing the asses of some little men in the gym – maybe the powerlifter had recovered enough for Brandon to lift him off the floor with his super cock and fill the smaller guy with his fucking hot man-juice. Brandon started moaning loudly and the gym got silent again. “Fuck yeah!” Thoughts of Simon made the mega alpha release the grip on his giant rod and will the engorged thing to calm down. Brandon wanted to save all of his sweet muscle nectar for the tiny guy that filled all of his present thoughts – something that was so fucking unbelievable to the big man. It confused the shit out of him – why was he so turned on by this particular dweeb? It was clear that Brandon realized Simon had something special – it’s what he had felt the moment the guy had torn into him and acted so brave after the wreck. And even though he didn’t know what more was involved in this feeling, he was definitely willing to try and find out. Part of Brandon did not like how obviously smitten he was with Simon – the alpha man never cowered to anyone, - but another part of him wanted something that presently couldn’t be named. It felt, however, like a desire to please the little man. Brandon never pleased anyone but himself – so this was such a fucking foreign feeling. He couldn’t believe for one second that he gave a shit about what puny Mr. Simon wanted or liked – but that didn’t change the fact that his heart and head led him down a different path. Just to prove how wrong his gut feelings were, he cranked out another twenty reps with the overloaded bar and the lifting came very easy this time. The big man was proving a point, but Brandon also realized there was some kind of mysterious connection between the puny Mr. Simon and his own ability to move some heavy weight – and maybe even grow huger. This feeling was what was drawing him more than anything to their rendezvous on Adelaide Avenue in less than an hour. He certainly couldn’t wait to dominate the little fellow and finally get the chance to demolish huge things, but there was something else waiting in their exchange and Brandon knew it hadn’t even begun to be fully explored. He was ready to squash the small man with his big body and his dominating spirit, but he was pretty sure that his own life was about to change, too. Part Three – Simon Prepares for the Visit Simon found himself wandering from room to room in his large house – lost in some kind of euphoric fear of what had happened earlier on the street – and what was about to happen in just a little over an hour when someone came to visit. He had not changed or showered by this point. The smell of his dried cum mixed with the stench of gas and dirt caused by being pressed into his car were only overpowered by the lingering memory of the pungent intoxicating masculine odor produced by Brandon’s giant body. Simon kept trying to will all thoughts of the behemoth from his mind but nothing he did was helping to push them away. The same was true about his throbbing hard-on; the poor thing hadn’t subsided since the confrontation on the road – it was still stiff as a board. Simon had become fixated on beating himself up for not doing more to stand up to Brandon earlier. He was even still debating whether or not to call the police. Maybe it would be good to have a bunch of officers waiting here when his visitor arrived. It crossed his mind that the entire force could be here and they wouldn’t be able to stop Brandon, but the nervous small man forced that idea from his head. He knew it was partly what he wished and not what he knew would be true. Was it possible to become this obsessed with someone in such a short amount of time – but was it even Brandon he was actually so taken with or was it his massive muscles and power. Or, worse yet, was it a mixture of all three. “Fuck, Simon, get a hold of yourself.” He stopped in the middle of his living room as his voice echoed out loud. He was not acting in his typical “take charge” manner. He had never been someone easily intimidated and this was not the time to lose that approach to life – just because of some inane infatuation. Simon knew what he had to do and he lurched into action without giving anything a second thought. He went upstairs and began to undress as he walked across his large bedroom. He turned on the shower and then gathered the clothes to throw them in the laundry basket, but then decided to toss them in the trash instead. It would help him to get rid of all memories of Brandon. The newly charged guy then stepped into the shower and let the warm water soothe his scattered mind and his aching cock. As he got dressed about twenty minutes later he was completely renewed and was now even surer of what he needed to do. He dressed, gathered his keys and wallet, and then stepped into the garage. Seeing his car caused him to falter momentarily, remembering how Brandon had manhandled the back bumper so easily. And then remembering how the big man hand manhandled him, as well, was almost too much. Simon pushed those thoughts away and avoided looking at the bumper or the door where the action had all taken place. He dropped into the car, hit the garage door opener, and backed into the driveway quickly. He slammed on his breaks halfway down the short patch of asphalt when he saw the pumped up humongous body of Brandon standing in the way and noticed how the guy was glaring into the car. Simon was instantly too petrified to do anything. He simply watched as the big man walked up to the back of the car and placed his hands across the edge of the trunk. Windows were down so it was easy to hear the big man when he spoke. “I figured you’d try to get out of our playtime, punk, so I dropped by a little early. I knew you wouldn’t have the balls to face me. But you’re not going anywhere, tiny man. Come on then, let’s see what this piece of shit can do. I dare you to try and run me down. After I beat this flimsy machine, I’m going to beat your scrawny ass.” “You and what fucking army, dickhead?” Simon yelled back without even thinking. Even though his mind was fighting hard to will his body not to react, the previously calm dick in his pants shot instantly hard. There was something in Brandon’s cockiness that just got to the smaller man in a big way and the thought of this guy taking on his car made Simon quiver with delight. These emotions didn’t prevent him from taking on the man, though. Simon was not one to give in easily. He watched as Brandon kept one beefy arm pressed against the car and then flexed the other gun and simply smiled. He was playing with Simon and it only pissed the small guy off even more. “This is all the army I’m going to need, little man.” “We’ll see about that! You’re going to be wishing your arms were as big as your ego when your ass is flattened on the driveway.” “Bring it on, runt, bring it on.” Simon was so furious at the big man, as well as being on an adrenaline high from seeing the guy’s pumped up body in his rearview mirror that he didn’t even think twice about what he did next. He shifted his eyes to look straight ahead, convinced it was okay to get revenge for what had happened to his car earlier and to teach the asshole a lesson. He started pressing down on the gas pedal and the car moved backwards a little, followed by a slight crunching sound. Simon’s cock twitched uncontrollably as he thought about his car rolling over the bulging muscles of Brandon – smashing him to the ground. The big man had unleashed something demented in the driver and he wasn’t really thinking about the harm he was going to cause. As a matter of fact the idea of seeing Brandon in a hospital bed with casts and bandages thrilled Simon immensely. The crunching noise got louder and the car started bouncing up and down a little, obviously rolling over a beefy body. Simon pushed the pedal down even more and that’s when he started to hear the sound of squealing tires. This bizarre noise made Simon glance back into his mirror. The little man’s jaw dropped as he gazed at the evil grin of Brandon, who was leaning down slightly and easily holding the car in place. Simon pressed the pedal all the way to the floor and the noise being made by the tires increased. This only made the smile on the giant’s face grow even wider and the already colossal biceps started to bulge even more massively as he continued to prevent the vehicle from moving. “Fuck yeeaaaahhhh, boy, help me work out these arms. Your little Volvo is giving me a good-sized pump. Look at my guns popping out so damn much. Too bad my body is so stronger than your puny machine. Now let me show you what real power is!” The crunching noise increased and Simon suddenly realized the sound was actually Brandon’s powerful hands easily crushing the back of his car as he prevented the big thing from inching backwards. Simon’s heart began to beat quickly and a feeling of intense fear crept into his head. That’s when the unbelievable happened – the fucking car started moving forward. It was slowly at first, but then the momentum increased. You could hear the grunting and the heavy breathing from Brandon as he shoved the car toward the house – even with the thing in reverse and the gas pedal being floored. Simon’s mind was on overload – he couldn’t begin to completely comprehend what was happening. He just knew there was a force of nature packed into the man’s huge body and it was beating his car. Slowly and methodically, Brandon muscled the automobile toward its obvious parking place, even as the spinning tires wore down their tread trying to fight against him. “Fucking no way. This can’t be happening!” Simon’s shock was only interrupted by the smell of burnt rubber, which was now very strong and Simon knew there were going to be marks on the driveway, maybe even footprints left from Brandon’s powerful legs as they stepped briskly toward the house. Within just a few minutes the giant had maneuvered the car back into the garage – easily defeating the powerful Volvo as if it had been a little red wagon he was pushing forward with one hand. By this time the man’s biceps were so big that the sleeves of his t-shirt were beginning to rip. Simon was still pressing the pedal completely to the floor and smoke was billowing up from the tires and the overheated engine. Suddenly the back of the car came up off the ground with a jerk; Simon’s small frame fell forward and his forehead hit the steering wheel. Brandon had simply lifted the back of the car like it was nothing – a wheelbarrow for him to play with. Simon gazed into the rearview mirror and watched as Brandon’s face suddenly became even more devious. The giant’s smile seemed to reek of as power as his body did. He shifted his right hand to a more central place on the car and grabbed the bumper; the sound of metal being crushed was louder than the car’s engine. He then released the car with his left hand and raised it up in a monstrous teasing biceps flex. Simon moaned out loud – partly in lust and partly out of fear of what Brandon was capable of. The humongous arm was larger than any body part Simon had ever seen live and in person – it seemed almost thicker than Simon’s torso. There were veins streaking all across it and the mound of muscle bulged to insane heights. The sleeve of the t-shirt immediately ripped systematically across the top of the rising gun, as if the guy had planned the show perfectly. The sight of the uncovered biceps was almost too much for Simon to handle – his body was shaking uncontrollably as he willed himself not to ejaculate. He didn’t want to give the big man that kind of satisfaction. “You’re gonna regret trying to leave, punk. I’m planning to teach you a lesson or two for disobeying me. But let’s start by making it more difficult for you to go anywhere.” The monstrously pumped up man continued to hold the car with one hand and then moved his flexed arm upward. Since Simon had his sunroof open he could follow the big guy’s movements completely. Brandon reached up and grabbed the mechanism that controlled the garage door with his big hand. He then began to squeeze the box slowly – just to cock-tease the smaller man. Simon kept his foot pressed to the floor as he watched the thick fingers of Brandon’s hand begin to demolish the metal box it now surrounded. A screeching noise was emitted when the large hand became too powerful for the steel contraption to compete against. Sparks flew everywhere as the electricity was shorted, then the inner workings of the device were squeezed so tightly they fused together and oozed out between the fingers, and then finally the big man simply ripped the entire apparatus from the track overhead. Brandon chuckled loudly as he tossed it through the sunroof and it landed on the passenger seat beside Simon – still smoking and burning the leather because it was so hot from being destroyed. Simon let out a fearful squeal when he gazed at the now mangled piece of junk beside him. He glanced back through the sunroof and saw Brandon flick the garage door backwards with a slight tug of his hand and the huge metal siding went flying down the track and slammed into the concrete floor with a loud thud. Simon was sure the bottom panel of the door had sunk into the ground a few feet, even though the big man had only flicked it lightly with his hand. He returned his gaze into the rearview mirror and locked eyes with the muscled monster. “Cut the engine or I’m going to start ripping this fucking frail car apart until I get to you, little man, and there’s no telling what I’ll do when I reach your weak body. Care to find out?” Simon thought quickly. He turned the motor off, but he was out his door before the pistons stopped moving. He bolted quickly through the door into his house. Brandon laughed out loud as he watched the scared mouse run away and then he dropped the car, loving how it bounced a few times and then finally settled – obviously worn out from being overpowered by the huge stud that now towered over it. The big man walked around to the side of the car and bent down. He placed his index finger against the back tire, which was a lot more worn down than before, and then pressed in slightly. Instantly the rubber was punctured and it popped loudly like a balloon being poked with a stick. Brandon’s cock jumped a little as he realized how easy it was for him to destroy tires. This was something new for him. He did the same thing at the front after slamming the door shut which frightened little Simon had left open. It was pretty clear that the door had been shoved so hard that no mortal would ever be able to open it again. The muscle man then moved toward the locked entrance to the house, satisfied that Simon wouldn’t be exiting through the garage tonight or any time soon. When he reached the heavy wooden door he tried the handle, just to tease the little fellow on the other side. Knowing that Simon had bolted every lock on the other side made the big man laugh out loud. “After everything I’ve done so far, you actually think a little door is going to prevent me from getting in, squirt? Have you not learned anything? My cock could rip this thing off its hinges, but I’m saving that huge piece of meat for your ass. No need to waste my precious cum by getting too excited from easily ripping the rod through solid oak. You might want to stand back, little missy, since I’m about to come in even though I hven’t been invited.” Simon had, indeed, been standing behind the locked door. He had listened to everything that happened in the garage – realizing quickly what it was that had burst his tires so easily. He now jumped to the side, out of the way from what he knew would be a frightening display of brute strength. He knew Brandon was probably going to rip the door from its frame or kick it in. Suddenly, there was a loud boom and the center of the large slab of wood exploded because of the force of something much stronger busting through. After the initial shock of the destruction had passed, Simon was able to focus and saw the dust covered head of Brandon poking through like he was some giant animal trophy mounted to a wall. The guy had butted his forehead through the heavy oak without any problem and Simon noticed that the big man’s smile seemed even more evil than before. Brandon turned his head and noticed the small man cowering in fear. “Here’s Johnny! That’s right, little man, you should be afraid. If I can splinter this door with little effort just think what I’m going to do to your scrawny body. I hope your catching on to the fact that you aren’t ever going to find a place to hide from me. I’ll hunt you down no matter where you go or what you try to do to prevent me. I think I’ll come in and make myself at home now, whether you like it or not.” And with those simple words the giant simply walked into the hallway. He pushed his body upwards and forward at the same time – ripping through the remnants of the door as if it were tissue. Simon was completely flabbergasted at how little trouble it was for Brandon to rip through heavy wood with almost no inertia – the guy’s hard muscles didn’t need speed or a big head start to demolish the door, they were powerful enough on their own. Chunks of wood fell to the floor and little slivers clung to the giant’s torn and dirty t-shirt. There were burn marks in the material where sparks had fallen, there were streaks of oil and grime - clearly where Brandon had wiped his dirty hands after manhandling the car - and there were gaps and rips where bulging muscles had become too huge for cloth to contain. Simon was leaning against the wall above a chest that was used to store shoes, umbrellas, and other items. Brandon turned and towered over the smaller man. “Let’s have little conversation, Simon, but let’s see if we can make it a teenie bit more even, shall we?” Brandon wrapped his big hands around the other man’s shoulders and squeezed tightly, loving how the little guy winced with pain. The giant then pressed in and lifted the guy’s insanely light body into the air – high enough for him to stand on the chest. Now the two men were almost eye-to-eye. “So, now, you can at least look me in the face. This really doesn’t make us any more even, since I still out hulk you by so much. But, at least, now I won’t get a neck ache from having to look down so far. Geez, Simon, your body weighed nothing at all. It was like I wasn’t lifting anything. It felt like I could have broken you to pieces if I had continued to squeeze. I’m going to have to be careful when I toss you around later on.” “You aren’t going to be tossing me around, asshole, and you need to get the fuck out of my house!” Simon had no idea where he got the guts to talk to the big man that way – especially after all the powerful things he had seen Brandon do. The smaller man was simply angrier than he had ever been in his entire life. It registered on some level he was picking a losing battle but he didn’t care – even if it was suicidal – he would not let the big man get the best of him. He would let his anger override any fear that might be bubbling up in his mind. “And you’re going to pay me for everything you’ve destroyed – you hear me, you stupid thug!” To emphasize his point Simon poked a forefinger three times into the full to bursting chest that seemed as thick as the wall behind him. Brandon didn’t say anything and looked down at the finger that remeained thrust out in the air a few inches from his pecs. He shook his head slowly and made a tsk tsk sound that was very ominous. He then returned his eyes to the face before him. “I’m not paying for a thing, dweeb, and if you poke me one more time you’re going to regret it more than anything you’ve ever regretted in your entire life.” Simon’s brain was overloaded with a fury that was almost inhuman. He could hear what the big man was saying but it was like he didn’t care or like he wanted to antagonize the behemoth as much as he could. His strong feeling of defiance made him fearless. He slowly shoved his finger into the big chest before him, allowing a brave smile of rebelliousness to spread across his face. There was a brief calm before the storm and then, instantly, a huge forearm came up and brushed Simon’s arm to the side. Then the massive wall of muscle hovering in front of Simon came crashing into his body with unbelievable force – shoving him into the wall behind and causing his feet to come up off the chest. In a blink of an eye his body was compressed so tightly that he couldn’t draw even a slight breath. The small man desperately tried to gasp for air, but his chest, lungs, and entire upper torso could not move at all. Brandon’s face was pressed into the side of Simon’s head and the giant’s warm breath snorted out like a wild bull. “Yeah, little man, you thought you were being brave, didn’t you. And now it’s hard to breathe, ain’t it. You better be glad I didn’t decide to rip that little finger off your hand or punch you so hard you went soaring through that wall behind you. You’re getting a little light headed now aren’t you, punk. Right before you go nighty night from all this muscle smothering you why don’t you take a look at that beefy arm and powerful hand holding on to the doorframe to the left. I want to give you something to dream about when you blackout.” “Fuck you, Neanderthal” “Oh you must have visions of grandeur, Simon, if you think for a second that your little skinny dick will ever get to feel my tight hole. I’d probably flatten your weak cock with just one tight squeeze of my cheeks, but the fact of the matter is I’m going to be the only one doing the fucking around here. I’m going to have you begging all the time for me to stretch out your little hole with my monster dick. You’re going to dream all the time about me plowing that pretty ass of yours.” “The hell I will!” Simon’s vision was now a little blurry and he was running out of breath. Even his words no longer had much vigor behind them. A loud cracking sound made him suddenly focus for a last few seconds. Simon stared at Brandon’s large hand that was holding on to the doorframe near them. The grip was helping the big guy compress the smaller body into the wall. Simon’s cock got a burst of energy as he watched the wood and plaster basically disintegrate from the torturous pressure of the hand squeezing it. A huge chunk of the wall was easily ripped away as Brandon’s animalistic grunts became louder. That’s when everything in Simon’s world went black. Part Four Simon slowly came awake and immediately felt something heavy around his ankles and wrists. He knew, instinctively, he was sitting in one of his dining room chairs. He opened his eyes to see the jerk Brandon standing in the middle of the living room – shirtless and huge. He looked at his own forearms and saw that one of his large wrenches – from the garage – had been manhandled into a makeshift type of handcuffs. Metal had been basically twisted into an unmovable tight circle around his wrists. He leaned over and saw that the same thing had been done to his ankles using a crowbar. Simon’s first thoughts were full of awe at the power that existed in Brandon’s powerful arms – the only tools the big man needed to crush metal into any desired shape. “What’s the matter, little man? Can’t you free yourself? It took no effort at all for me to twist that iron around your puny body. Come on tough guy, show me what you got – let’s see you escape. I could do it with just two fingers.” “Fuck you!” Simon didn’t even waste energy trying to undo the wreckage Brandon had inflicted on the metal tools. He knew there was no way his small body could even attempt to pry apart the mangled instruments. He did, however, look down at the wrench to see Brandon’s finger impressions all over the metal and how it was now totally distorted. Simon became mad at himself when he felt slight disappointment about he being unconscious and not getting to see Brandon coil the tools easily with just his bare hands. That’s also when Simon noticed his hardening cock starting to stand straight up in his lap – unencumbered by clothing. He glanced at the floor and saw the shredded remains of his pants, underwear, and shirt – obviously ripped off his body by his tormentor. “Yeah, look at puny boy getting all turned on while he’s thinking about how easy it was for me to fuck up a crowbar and that huge wrench. I bet you wish you could have seen me do it – don’t you? For my big body, it was like playing with twigs – I could have ripped those things into a bunch of small pieces if I wanted. Yeah, that thought makes your cock twitch something awful, doesn’t it Simon. It’s crazy ain’t it – how I disgust you so much and, yet, you want me more than you’ve ever wanted anything in your entire life.” “In your dreams, asshole!” “Man, you’ve got some big balls, Simon. I mean it – both literally and figuratively. Those orange-sized ball sacs hanging from that surprisingly large penis are pretty awesome. But it’s your utter stupidity and some kind of little-man syndrome that makes you think you have even the slightest chance against my massive body that impresses me the most. I can tell you’re scared shitless by my power, but you won’t allow yourself to give into me. Even when you know that I could rip your body into a hundred different pieces with no exertion whatsoever you still choose to call me names and run from me. Hell, you even thought your big old car could run me over – but we quickly saw that all my muscles were too much for that piece of junk. I’ve beaten machines that were a hundred times bigger than your Volvo, man, so don’t ever think you’re going to stop me with anything smaller than an entire fucking continent. I’m just too strong, little one, and don’t you forget it. But I do like your spunk, man. It’s what made me choose you.” “For what?” “You’ll see. Soon, your disgust is going to turn into total lust for me man. I’m going to conquer that rebellious spirit just like a cowboy taming a bucking bronco. You’re going to be my stallion, boy, and you’re going to love it. I’ve been looking for someone like you for a long time. You and me are going to have a lot of fun together.” “Go to hell! You disgust me.” “Now, now, that hurt, Simon. Really. I can’t believe you’d stoop to such a low point. I mean, it’s pretty clear by that large cock sticking so proudly straight up in the air that your body and your brain just aren’t in sync. I may disgust you mentally, but it is very obvious that my body and my strength please you on an animalistic level very much. To prove my point I thought it might be fun to take some time to play some more – this time while you’re conscious.” Brandon reached down and picked up another larger wrench from the dining room table. He walked over to stand about a foot from Simon. He held the wrench in one hand and placed his thick thumb up against the long handle. While showing no signs of strain the big man began to press harder. Veins popped out all over the big man’s forearms and biceps and a high-pitched squealing sound filled the room as Simon unbelievably watched the top half of the wrench begin to bend over. He desperately wanted to close his eyes or look away but something deep inside him would not allow it. He was so turned on by Brandon’s strength that his entire body compelled him to watch. It was nothing for the gorgeous huge monster to push the steel wrench into a right angle. Without any warning and with no way to prevent it, Simon’s throbbing cock began to leak a huge gob of pre-cum. It bubbled up out of the dick slit like lava from a volcano and then slid slowly and lovingly down his huge hard tool. Brandon watched the delicious glob of milky Simon-juice inch its way down to the large hairy balls. He took his other hand and ran his forefinger against the jism while pressing into Simon’s ball roughly. Somehow the smaller man willed himself to not erupt fully, but it became harder as he watched the huge giant move the cum-covered finger up to his mouth and suck on it loudly with slurping noises. Still holding the weak wrench in front of Simon’s face, Brandon leaned down to whisper into the smaller man’s ear. “It’s a vicious cycle, little man. Watching me manhandle this supposed strong wrench so easily causes you to leak graciously even though you don’t want to – and that only causes me to want to show off more in hopes that some simple display of super strength will finally make you shoot off like a fucking cannon. And that, my friend will only make me want to do something even bigger to impress the next ejaculation out of you – you see, a vicious cycle. By the way, you taste good – real good. Go on, tell me you don’t like me showing off my strength for you.” Brandon’s words made Simon teeter on the brink of orgasm even more. He gritted his teeth hard and somehow willed himself not to shoot buckets of his jizz into the air. Simon had always been able to unleash such a torrent of man-milk that guys had been constantly blown away over the years. He did not want to give the huge man in front of him that satisfaction – even though it was the most difficult thing he had ever done. Simon was so turned on by Brandon’s strength that he briefly forgot what an asshole the guy was and he spoke freely. “Please, god, break it in two.” Brandon pulled back from Simon – clearly pleased that his little show of strength had impressed his prisoner so much. Brandon had a master plan and all of this was just a huge preview of the main event. The big man’s own cock was so hard that he, himself, had started to leak uncontrollably, as well. Brandon knew, however, that Simon was too preoccupied to notice. He was beginning to like this little guy even more. He was extremely happy that the fender bender from earlier in the day had brought them together. It certainly seemed like fate had miraculously shined on Brandon’s life. He looked down at the smaller man and smiled. It was a smile that was somehow sweet and very devious at the same time. He spoke softly this time, but Simon didn’t notice. “The strength in just my thumb turns you on, Simon, doesn’t it?” “Yes.” “Why?” “Because it’s more power than my fucking entire body.” “So if I pull this pathetic little wrench apart it will make you happy?” “Yes! God, yes.” Brandon grabbed the second end of the wrench with his other huge hand. He quickly bent the piece of metal back into a straight line and then he began to pull – slowly. He held the tool in front of Simon’s face so the guy could get the entire effect. At this point both men were turned on beyond belief. Brandon began to pull his hands outward,– away from each other. Simon was fixated on the middle of the steel wrench and was caught off guard when metal began to react like a piece of taffy. Brandon’s powerful hands pulled the wrench slowly in two directions and the middle began to stretch – becoming thinner and thinner because of the strength that existed in the man’s body. Simon let a moan escape from his mouth as he watched the steel middle become a skinny thread of metal. Suddenly, the wrench was torn in two and this proved to be too much for the captive man. His cock began to spew like a shaken uncorked champagne bottle. Cum splattered both men’s torsos as it skyrocketed into the air. Simon screamed out – as if in agony – and Brandon moaned in total empathy with the smaller man’s uncontrollable reaction. The orgasm was long and painful for Simon. Both men were showered with thick gobs of cum and ended up looking like two cupcakes covered in white frosting. When Simon’s body finally stopped convulsing violently, Brandon quickly asked him a question – hoping to catch him off guard – even as he continued to hold the two pieces of metal in his hand. “Why does that turn you on so much, Simon? The question was simple and without any edge to it. Simon was still trying to recover from his embarrassing orgasm – which he offered to this man he truly hated – but something inside him accepted the question at face value. He realized the behemoth in front of him truly wanted to know the answer. It was suddenly a favorable glimpse into the asshole in front of him. Simon ended up answering truthfully. “Strength is such a turn on, Brandon. God, how I wish I had the strength to rip a wrench in two.” “Really, Simon? Do you really wish that?” “Of course.” The sudden smile on Brandon’s face was something unrecognizable. The big man had never grinned in a way that was so intoxicating and revealing at the same time. Simon, in a brief moment of post orgasm bliss, thought the guy truly handsome. It was disconcerting to the smaller guy to actually feel sympathy towards the man that had tormented him so – but the simple fact was there; Brandon’s nice side was a big turn on. “I hope you feel the same way Simon, because I’ve injected you with a drug cocktail that’s going to make you my physical rival in about ten more minutes.” Part Five Brandon moved behind Simon and brought his face down beside the smaller man’s head. He took the two pieces of the steel wrench he had just pulled apart with his bare hands and started rubbing the cool metal across Simon’s protruding nipples. The captive man’s chest was glistening because of the big drops of cum that had splattered him generously when he shot off watching the big man pull steel apart like it was a piece of soft taffy. Simon’s back arched away from the chair as the coldness of the tool teasingly slid back and forth across his hard nubs. Droplets of fresh semen oozed from his still hard-as-hell cock, sticking up so proudly from his crotch. Brandon moved one of the abused pieces of the wrench to the top of Simon’s dickhead and dipped it in the thick milky cum and then brought the abused tool to his own mouth, licking it ravenously – to taste the sweetness he had caused to erupt in the smaller man. “Damn, little man, you have not idea what it feels like to rip a fucking wrench apart with just your bare hands. It gives me such a rush to watch something that’s supposedly so tough bend to my will so easily. This big old tool didn’t stand a chance against my powerful arms, Simon. Did you see how I just pulled it apart like I was yanking a piece of thread in two? Fuck, that got my juices flowing – just like how it affected you. It was almost as good as overpowering your piece of shit Volvo earlier and I wasn’t even using all of my strength either time. Yeah, I like the way that makes you moan – you just can’t help yourself, can you little one? But fucking hell, man, soon you’re going to have the same kind of power. You’re going to be doing all the things I can do – even tossing little guys around whenever you want. And you’re going to be huge like me, too.” “Aw fuck, no way.” “Look at how that thought makes your dick bubble up like some kind of a hot cum-spring. Yeah, Simon boy likes the idea of growing big, doesn’t he? You see man; I’ve been searching for a guy like you. No, I’ve been searching for you specifically. I have waited a long time to find someone that didn’t cower from my size and my strength. You’ve known all day that I could rip you into little pieces without any problem, but you wouldn’t back down. Hell, you floored that shitty Volvo of yours and I still pushed it into the garage without any trouble – but that didn’t stop you from throwing insults my way. I’ve never had anyone to play rough with, Simon. Every guy I’ve ever started to share my true desire of wrestling or showing off for has gotten scared or intimidated, but not you. I lifted the back end of my last date’s car and that freaked him out. He left me in the middle of the night – and only because I asked if he would get off on me destroying things. Watching you get turned on when I demolished your garage door opener, or lifted you with one arm easily, or when I busted through your door so easily made me think you might be the one. But it was seeing how your cock spewed uncontrollably when I ripped this puny metal apart – the metal you’re feeling on your hard nips right now – well, that’s what confirmed what I suspected. You’re the perfect man to turn into my rival – hell; you might even be the perfect man to finally dominate me. We’ll just have to wait and see. I’m probably more excited about your transformation than you are.” “I doubt it.” Suddenly, Simon’s brain was open to the fact that his body was about to change. He was finding it difficult in his heart to thank the man who had tormented him so for the upcoming improvements to his body, but something inside him was already grateful. Brandon was rubbing his stubbly face against Simon’s and the smaller man loved every minute of it. Something about the hardness of the hair on the giant’s cheek equaled the power packed into his bulging muscles. It was a real man standing behind him and he could feel a real man’s cock pressing into his back through Brandon’s pants. Everything seemed like a dream or like time was suspended in some way. Both men were waiting for the miraculous change that was about to take place. And they didn’t have to wait long. “Arghhhhhh!” Immediately, Simon’s body began to ache like his insides were bursting through his skin. The pain was so incredible that his brain was forced to shut down. He stayed conscious, but his mind was sending no instructions to the rest of his body – it was merely in survival mode and tried to process what was happening. The heat generated through his skin was intense and instant. It felt like he had a two hundred degree fever and that his skin was exploding. Brandon recognized what was happening and immediately slid his hands around to Simon’s chest – grabbing hold of the man’s already tight pecs with a squeal of excitement. “Aw fuck yeah, it’s happening bro – you’re about to expand to the size of a massive muscle god. Shit, I’ve got to feel all of this. I can’t wait until you shred those makeshift constraints on your hands and feet like they were pieces of thread. Fuck, Simon, you’re going to grow and you’re going to grow huge. You’re going to love the power, dude. It’s intoxicating to be able to do the things I can do. You’ll want to show off all the time. Aw hell, I can feel your chest thrusting out wider already. Man, this is so fucking hot!” Even in the midst of terrible pain, Simon was able to tilt his head forward to watch his chest grow. He saw Brandon’s huge paws resting against his pecs and teasing his hard nipples, but then he noticed that the big man’s hands seemed to be shrinking. As he looked closer he realized that the opposite was actually true – his chest was growing huge in mere seconds. Simon’s flat boyish pectoral muscles ballooned out thickly and began to double, triple, quadruple in size and then kept going – until Simon couldn’t even keep track of how much they were growing. He simply knew they were becoming gigantic. The now small looking hands of Brandon were groping at the mounds of muscle and flesh like he was a sculptor working with clay. The big man behind Simon had his head shoved over the sitting man’s shoulder so he could watch the growth of the chest he was abusing so roughtly. “Oh, hell yes! Just look at those pecs man. They’re exploding way beyond what I imagined. I should have left your shirt on to watch those big puppies disintegrate the material. That would have been so fucking hot, but feeling these things getting bigger – skin-to-skin - is even better. Damn, look at those nipples getting huge, too, Simon! So fucking hot! Those fuckers are each going to be a mouthful in no time at all.” The pain was still excruciating, but Simon forced his head forward even more so he could watch the full expansion of his upper torso. Awareness of other parts of his body growing was slowly creeping into his brain, even as he tried desperately to ignore the pain. The man knew his biceps were growing huge, he could feel them pushing outward – his left one shoving hard against the big body of Brandon and actually making the man move. Simon’s insanely tensed body started to feel different – he could tell how much weight was being added to his once small frame and it was incredible. Even in the middle of the pain the growing man could feel a power coursing through his body making him stronger – probably as strong as Brandon. The intense orgasmic thrill that was emanating from Simon’s enlarging cock was caused by his realization of the power his body was generating and the pleasure slowly started overshadowing the pain. Brandon sensed what was happening in the body of his prisoner. “I bet an intense feeling of pleasure is starting to take over you body, isn’t it Simon? That’s the sign your growth is kicking into high gear. Damn, boy, you’re going to be huge and as strong as herd of bulls – maybe even stronger. Yeah, Simon boy, I’ve been waiting for the right man to come along – someone that had the right cocky attitude to equal the body I could give him. I’ve worked for years on creating that concoction I gave you, man, so I could make a dude who could seriously challenge me. I’ve needed an equal for so long and soon I’ll have one in you, Simon. You stood up to me even when I had more strength in one finger than you had in your entire body. That actually turned me on, sir, but not as much as it’s going to turn me on when you’re a fucking strong muscle freak and you can actually give me a good fight. And judging by how hard your growing cock is right now I have a feeling you’re looking forward to it, too. By the way, dude, when your cock spews that’s when your growth is actually finished. Your body just knows and allows you to finally release all the pressure that the muscle growth has caused inside of you. Shit, man, can you feel how humongous your arms have gotten. They look so fucking hot. And that chest of yours hasn’t slowed its growing down at all. I can tell by the way you’re breathing – kind of normal now - that your bones have stopped growing – so the pain has probably stopped, too. Right now, you should just be soaking up all the glorious feelings that come from your muscles ballooning to sizes you never imagined. I can feel your ass lifting you higher off this chair as it gets thicker and thicker with muscle.” “Feels . . . so . . . good!” “I bet it does, dude. I bet blood is pumping through your body a hundred times faster than it did just an hour ago. And all that blood is turning into muscle – which is connecting with the muscle that’s already there and pushing it out even more. Every part of you is growing, dude. Even your smallest toe is going to end up about five hundred times stronger than it was. My hand groping your abs feels like its pressing into the side of a mountain. Everything on you is getting so fucking hard – that big cock, your skin, and every single growing muscle. Your shoulders are as wide as mine now, Simon, and that excites you so much, doesn’t it – to be the size of the guy you’ve lusted after all day. I can see that cock of yours is getting ready to shoot off like someone just threw a lighted match into an ammo factory. Shit, look how thick you are everywhere - the heaviness feels awesome doesn’t it, big man?” Even though Simon still despised the man standing behind his now huge frame, he couldn’t deny that everything Brandon was saying was true. Simon suddenly felt like he weighed as heavy as a tank or something. And every part of his body felt thicker than super dense metal. His cock was so huge that as it bobbed back and forth he could feel it actually pulling his crotch and ass in different directions. Simon's legs felt like two pillars of marble – dense as hell and hard enough to withstand a car slamming into them. His arms felt super heavy and powerful. The growing man could actually feel each part of his biceps and triceps muscles and sense how thick the layers of sinew had become. There was an inner awareness of the power in his arms that was hard to explain. Simon knew he could do amazing things even before he had done them. But the part of his body that brought him the most satisfaction – the muscled enhancements bringing him closest to explosion - had everything to do with his massive pecs. Brandon obviously felt the same way because his hands had returned to the growing mammoth chest and he was doing everything Simon wished he would – squeezing the man nips hard and twisting them tight, cupping his big hands under the mega pecs and copping more than a handful as Simon bounced the fuckers, and he even tried unsuccessfully to dent in the thick meat with his fingers, but Simon's mounds of muscle weren’t giving at all. Watching Brandon play with the new gorgeous chest and listening to the guy praise the enlarged body finally became too much for both of men – Simon's super charged cannon started shooting large balls of cum into the air as his hard stomach tightened even more with each powerful ejaculation. Volleys of thick white juice shot above his head and rained down everywhere. At the same time he felt Brandon’s warm juice shoot up his back as the guy's strong hands latched onto the new pecs for dear life while he unloaded big time. At some point during Simon's growth the big man behind him had gotten rid of his own pants and underwear. “Fuckin hell . . . Simon . . . I’m gonna . . . have a . . . heart attack!” Simon's dick remained rock hard even after it spat out its last few thick drops of sweet muscle honey. His powerful orgasm didn’t tire him at all – as a matter of fact, it energized the guy in a way he had never known. Simon suddenly felt like a superhero or something. He raised his huge arms and looked at the twisted wrench still connecting his wrists, but he also noticed his forearms were now so thick that the metal was actually cutting into the skin, when there had been a lot of room to spare just a half hour earlier. Simon started to pull his wrists apart, knowing, instinctively, he could easily rip the metal tool into two pieces. “No, Simon, use just your fingers, please.” Brandon using the word ‘please’ registered somewhere deep in in the other man's psyche – Simon realized it was the first time the other guy had spoken that way since they met. The newly large man was too fucking supercharged at that moment to do anything more than note Brandon had used the word. Simon wanted to test his strength and he wanted it more than anything he'd ever wanted in his entire life. Simon placed his forefinger and thumb on either side of the mangled wrench and then squeezed lightly. The steel tool squished between his fingers like it was nothing more than a stick of butter. The big man was destroying a fucking big wrench with just his fingers. Suddenly the center of the twisted tool snapped in two and his new huge arms moved in opposite directions. Simon's cock coughed up a few more drops of cum simply in response to the tremendous power he had just felt in two fingers. The fucking power of only two fingers! A big smile crept across his face and he shivered with delight – something that was not missed by big Brandon. “Feels fucking great, doesn’t it Simon. Snapping metal apart like it was nothing. Just think, if you’ve got that kind of power in your just your fingers, imagine what kind of strength must exist in your insanely huge arms or those massive quads. Welcome to the life of a muscle god, my man. Your perspective is never going to be the same from this moment forward. There’s no such thing as the word ‘no’ for you now, Simon. With just a flex of your super biceps or a little strength behind your grip you’ll be able to get anything you want. You’ll learn quickly that things which are supposedly more sturdy than you really aren’t – kind of like that Volvo out in the garage. You’ll find that when someone closes a door you won’t be looking for a fucking window to open, you’ll just smash the wimpy door down with one mighty punch. Big Simon is going to embrace his dominating spirit quickly - I just know it. I chose the perfect person to join me in my quest to challenge the limits of this unbridled power. Look at you squeezing that wrench between your fingers and making the thing snap into little pieces. You could do that all night long, couldn’t you? And how about that crowbar at your feet, you going to do something about it, too?” “What crowbar, Brandon?” The big man behind Simon leaned out and looked down. The captive man had snapped the other guy's mangled handiwork around his ankles a few minutes ago – simply by pulling his feet apart. The tool was now unrecognizable as it lay in multiple pieces on the floor. Simon continued to roll the metal between his fingers – flattening it and then balling it up and then flattening it again, as if it were just a gob of wet clay. He loved how his mind was quickly embracing his new power. He fully understood all that he was capable of and he had already begun to make some plans. The huge man waited until Brandon moved his body back behind the chair and leaned his face in so it was next to Simon's again. “I can see you love the power just as much as I do, Simon. That makes me very happy.” “I’ve got something else that will make you happy, Brandon.” “Yeah, what’s that?” “This!” Simon shot his arm back with a burst of super strength. His elbow connected with Brandon’s midsection and sent the standing guy flying backwards a few feet. Brandon fell to the ground on his ass and he was now holding his stomach. Simon jumped up quickly, grabbed the heavy wooden chair he had been sitting in with only one hand and swung it through the air to connect with Brandon’s head and right shoulder as the guy sat recovering on the floor. The big man fell over on his side and Simon noticed the huge adrenaline rush that shot through his body as he struck back at the guy who had tortured him so. There was, however, a sudden flash of panic in Simon's mind as he looked at Brandon’s body on the ground. The newly supercharged man definitely felt a pang of remorse for hurting the other big dude. Where in the hell did that feeling of compassion come from? Simon stood totally still as it hit him that he actually had a crush on the other dude – even though the guy had bullied him for the entire day. Simon realized that he had loved watching Brandon show off his strength and had actually encouraged it more by blatantly defying the guy. Simon had spat out hateful words at Brandon all day just to make the big man use his incredible strength to punish him even more. In only a few seconds Simon went from thinking he loathed the huge muscle man to worrying that he had actually hurt him. “Brandon, I’m sorry. Did I hurt you?” Brandon was shaking hard on the ground and Simon's panic increased. Maybe Simon only thought he understood his power and he had used too much strength when he attacked the guy on the floor. The chair had broken into a thousand pieces as soon as it hit Brandon's hard muscles, but Simon had certainly swung it with all of his might. Brandon was saying something, but Simon couldn’t understand. Then it became very clear that the guy lying on the floor was actually laughing. “Hurt me? With a chair? With your big arm? Simon, you don’t get it do you? It’s going to take a lot more than that to actually hurt me – and now you, too. I certainly felt your superbly executed elbow slam, but my body absorbed the blow very quickly. You’ll learn that things might faze you for a few seconds –being hit by a speeding car, a hand grenade, or an entire rugby team, but then you kind of recover fast and it actually increases your power somehow. I don’t really understand it. I actually didn’t feel the chair at all – it was like a pestering fly landing on my big body. Dude, you and I have strength that most people can’t even dream of. You’re going to have to let me show you all the fun things we can do.” Brandon was sitting up again and Simon plopped down on the floor across from him – stunned by all that had just been revealed. Simon knew the other man was right, though – he sensed he now had a power within that was unbelievable, but he didn't think he fully understood how much strength he really had. Simon suddenly realized that having Brandon as a mentor was going to be a good thing. That thought made his cock stir a little and the guy started to smile. “I couldn’t help but notice that you were actually worried about me for a few seconds, Simon.” “Temporary insanity.” “I know I was hard on you earlier, Simon, but I needed to make sure you were the one. I hope you know I would’ve never really hurt you.” “You pressed me into a wall until I passed out, Brandon!” “Okay, there was that. I actually just like doing that trick – it gets me hard every time. You can throw me through a couple of walls or whack me on the head with a telephone pole if it will make you happy. Really, I wouldn’t mind.” “You wouldn’t mind because it wouldn’t hurt you. I’d just end up with holes in the walls and a busted pole. Seems like a waste of time. I would, however, request that you allow me to rip apart your truck with my bare hands – to make up for what you did to my car and my house.” “Hey, that truck is my pride and joy.” “Then it will definitely make us even. Anyway, afterwards I’ll just buy you another one.” “How can a guy argue with that?” “And one more thing, my good friend, Brandon.” “Yes?” “This” As Simon spoke he stood up and moved towards his new friend. Without any warning he swung his arm in a huge circle and his fist smacked into Brandon's face with what was surely enough force to bring a down a building. Brandon went flying back quickly, his head hitting the floor hard enough to crack the Italian tile all around him. There was a brief moment of disorientation and then the flattened guy started laughing hysterically as he rolled back and forth. “I did not see that one coming, sir! I felt the punch a lot, by the way, but it was more like a love tap.” “Good, because that’s what it was meant to be, Brandon!” Simon threw his new big body down on the equally huge Brandon on the floor. Simon immediately started grinding his hard cock into Brandon's equally stiff member, which had sprung to life as soon as he had been elbowed so roughly and then grew even harder after Simon punched his face. The guy just loved his friend's new power. Without even thinking about it Simon smashed his mouth into Brandon’s – pressing with enough force to crush a stainless steel fridge. With just his lips, no less! The two men kissed passionately for a few seconds, while they both grabbed hold of the other guy’s hard nipples and twisted tightly. Simon could sense that his muscle partner was starting to leak pre-cum, which matched the big gobs of juice oozing from his own big cock. The man on top pulled his head away from Brandon's and looked down at the smiling face looking up. “And what would be the first thing Mr. Brandon would like me to do with my new powerful body?” “Well, since you asked. I was wondering, sir, if you would mind if we took turns pounding each other’s ass. I’ve never been able to really let loose with a man before and I’m hoping for such hot sex we might do a little damage.” “You mean like breaking a lamp or the headboard of the bed?” “No, I mean like destroying the entire fucking house.” [The End, but also the Beginning for Another Time.]
  23. This story is dedicated to and inspired by Jason, this absolute monster of muscle I've been chatting with on and off for years. You can find all the visual inspiration you can handle here at his Instagram page: https://www.instagram.com/jf1515/?hl=en This story is four chapters; the final chapter will be posted Thursday or Friday (tried to finish it all tonight but then, heh, I ran out of motivation so to speak). I figure 6000+ words over three chapters is enough for the storiversary for now. I features muscle growth, size theft/drain, plenty of sex, some violence, and (in chapters 3 and 4) some snuff elements. Chapter 1: Jason finished his set of bench presses and sat up. He looked in the expansive gym mirror and flexed a little. At age 50, most guys would be thrilled to look like he did, but Jason was not at all satisfied. Looking back was a mature bodybuilder, dense muscles bulging out of his stringer tank top and basketball shorts. His short buzz cut and dark, scruffy five o’clock shadow were practical rather than elegant. He flexed his chest harder and squinted, crows feet extending out from his eyes, which had the trademark epicanthic folds and dark irises of his ancestry. His chest bulged out with hard, hairless, striated muscle; he was relatively lean for 220lbs. He raised an arm up and checked his bicep, and it rose into an impressive, round peak that was hard as rock. He waddled over to the dumbbell rack to get heavier weights, appreciating the way his thick, uncut cock bulged out of his basketball shorts; that part of him had never been a disappointment, as many local bottoms could attest to. Because he was only 5’5” he looked thicker than his weight would suggest. Being short and thick was one thing he had always loved, but lately it felt like it wasn’t enough, never enough. He had always been obsessed with muscle and done everything he could to pack on as much size as possible – steroids, hormones, you name it. And it had paid off, but not as much as he dreamed. It had gotten even worse lately. Since his 50th birthday last week, he felt like he was running out of time to achieve the kind of size goals he had always dreamed of. For his birthday, he had finally pulled the trigger on a supplement program he’d heard about on a podcast. He knew there were potential complications with the cycle he had just started, but he didn’t care. He had to get bigger. A close second to building up his muscles was big muscles on other guys. Bodybuilders, gym bunnies, powerlifters, athletes, he couldn’t get enough. Best of all was being able to outmuscle other big guys and see how much bigger his own muscles were than other guys, but since he had plateaued at 220lb, his ability to enjoy that had slowed down. Nothing turned him on like proving his superiority over other meatheads, and he couldn’t dominate the bigger guys at a mere 220lb. He frowned and lifted harder, working up a sweat and soaking his loose tank top. By the end of the workout, he noticed a young, smaller bodybuilder looking him over as he flexed one last time before heading the locker room, and watched as the lean, muscular guy followed him into the locker room. They made eye contact while Jason shucked his sweaty gym gear and grabbed a towel for the shower; Jason flexed and gestured for the smaller guy to follow him to the shower stalls. Jason turned on the hot water and a moment later the smaller, lean but muscular gym bunny followed him into the curtained stall. Jason breathed sharply through his nose as laid hands on the smooth, hard muscle of the younger guy, his cock awakening. “You like this muscle?” Jason said as he raised an arm up to flex. “Yeah, you’re looking so big,” the younger guy said. He was a few inches taller than Jason’s 5’5” but couldn’t be more than 200lb. “Thick mature muscle,” he breathed as he slicked up Jason’s bicep in the shower, rubbing and squeezing the impenetrable muscle. “That’s right,” Jason grunted, his voice a rich, confident gravel. He knew exactly what he wanted, and he was going to get it. “Feel the size of my chest,” he said, diverting the twunk’s attention to his pecs. “Still growing,” Jason added while he bounced them, water splashing off the hard, smooth pecs. The young bodybuilder breathed heavily as he let his hands explore Jason’s hard body. Jason reached down and grabbed both of their cocks, hard and long at this point, and started squeezing. “I’m bigger than you down here too,” Jason intoned, leaning in against the twunk’s hard, smooth abs. “Feel my fat muscle cock,” he said as he pushed down on the young guy’s shoulders. Jason’s uncut cock was thick and long especially for his proportions. It curved against his bulging quads. Jason pulsed it as it emerged from his foreskin. The twunk sunk to his knees and slurped up the thick cock readily, stretching his lips wide and lashing his tongue over it. Jason hummed with pleasure and looked down, appreciating the way his own muscles appeared much bigger compared to this guys’ thinner, leaner ones. “Yeah, choke on my thick cock,” he growled as he thrust his hips harder. Suddenly Jason felt a tingle, an intense wave of pleasure beyond a normal blow job, as the twunk worked his thick, uncut meat. Jason gripped the guy’s traps, squeezing them as he grunted with pleasure, feeling waves of warmth radiating from the point of contact and through his body. He looked down and his eyes bulged as he saw, noticeably and visibly, the twunk shrink smaller and skinnier, watched his muscle atrophy away while simultaneously feeling his own muscles bulging thicker and bigger. The increasingly skinny bodybuilder groaned and tried to pull away, but Jason gripped the back of his head with a firm hand and pressed him harder on his swelling cock. He tried to push away, but Jason’s legs were too strong and he didn’t budge. “Need to get huger,” he growled. Jason’s pecs swelled out, looking like he was flexing but then settling in at that bigger size, pulsing and bulging with every thrust of his cock into the twunk’s tight lips. Thick veins snaked over his thick forearms as they grew, and his upper arms grew thicker and pressed against his bulging lats. The size difference between them became even more pronounced. Jason was so much bigger and getting even huger! “Yeeeaahhhhh,” Jason groaned as he unloaded into the smaller guy’s mouth, thick ropes of cum blasting down his throat. The smaller guy coughed and choked as he stumbled backwards, the water from the shower still spilling down on him. “What did you do to me!?” he shouted as Jason loomed over him. Jason’s slick cock was still dripping cum. From the twunk’s perspective, Jason looked enormous. “I guess it was time to bulk up again,” Jason said with a cocky smirk. He lifted his arms and flexed. “Yeah,” he breathed, admiring his own gains, “Look at that.” “But, you, how did you, you stole from me!” the little guy stammered, rising in anger, but when he got to his feet he realized he was the same height as Jason instead of taller, he was frail and skinny instead of buff, and he was weak instead of strong. Jason pushed him backwards out of the stall, causing him to stumble over the shower curtain. “I guess so,” Jason said without an ounce of pity in his voice. “Give it back!” the smaller guy whined in desperation as Jason stepped out of the shower, his big thighs quivering with muscle as he adjusted his weight, rivulets of water streaming off his massive chest and swollen, turtleshell gut. “All my size, all my hard work, ruined,” he groaned. “Not sure how it happened,” Jason droned, like he was contemplating a math problem. “But it’s mine now,” he said and brought his fists together in front of his waist to flex. He looked down, admiring the deeper, harder cleavage between his pecs. “Give it back!” the smaller man yelled again, trying to push Jason, who didn’t move. Jason pushed him back again, forcing him out of the shower area. “I would leave,” he said, “before I decide to take more!” Jason sneered and the former bodybuilder slunk away to the locker room and left as fast as he could. Jason felt how much he’d grown as he dried himself off. He couldn’t believe what happened, but the proof was right there in his hands, feeling the thicker pecs, harder biceps, and bigger thighs that rubbed against each other when he walked. He was BIG, finally feeling like the huge bodybuilders he always aspired to look like. He stepped over to the scale and dropped his wet towel. It leveled out at 250. His jaw dropped. He had put on 30 pounds of muscle mass in an instant. He made his way to the mirror and a wide, eager grin spread across his face. He flexed and breathed heavily as he surveyed his sudden gains, obsessed with the growing size of his new body. And suddenly he realized: he didn’t just have to stop with one guy. He could have more. He looked around at the other guys in the locker room and his grin became a sneer. His cock chubbed up thinking about how much bigger he was going to get.
  24. Well, I already posted this elsewhere, but I thought you guys might get a kick out of it. The Revenge of Jafar : Chapter 1 - "You Can Do Whatever You Wish" I’m not looking for sympathy, I know that 2020 hadn’t exactly been a year most of the world wants to remember, but it’d been a particularly hard one for me. As the Coronovirus spread across the planet and much of the workforce in Britain went into lockdown, my boyfriend, Marcus joined the thousands who were unable to work. I on the other-hand continued to venture into the office to keep the finances of my employer balanced. Working in accountancy might not be a “sexy” business, but as the weeks wore on both Marcus and I were grateful for the regular income. Elsewhere, cracks were beginning to show between the two of us. His casual attitude to cleaning and taking care of our apartment seemed to decline as he filled his days with Xbox Live, microwaveable burgers and watching whatever mindless crap he could find on Netflix. To be fair to him, he’d always been the more chilled-out of the two of us, but our home was slowly transforming into a teenager’s bedroom whilst Marcus transformed at an equally alarming rate. The gyms had closed, the hair stylists had put away their scissors and Marcus was starting to become a victim of these losses. His normally flat, toned stomach had gained a layer of fat whilst his thick arms seemed to be losing definition on a daily basis. I couldn’t complain too harshly, my own physique had never been too impressive - but as a fitness model, the decline Marcus was allowing himself to slide into was somewhat alarming. I’m not saying I only fell for the guy because he had a tight six-pack, cute smile and an arse you could park a bike in… he was charming and sweet, he loved to cook and made me laugh so much. But, as I walked in to our shared home; the place littered with empty Coke cans, random socks and a faint smell of B.O, I was irritated. “Hey Handsome!” I chimed at Marcus as I stepped through the door. He sat on the sofa, controller in hand, headset on, shooting zombies or aliens or God knows what. “You had a good day?” No reply. I stepped between the screen and Marcus. “Hello?” “Oh for fucks sake, Jake! I was winning.” He yelled, throwing the controller down on the coffee table. “I was just saying ‘hello’! I won’t fucking bother now!” He glared up at me. Glancing around the room, I lifted a pair of his worn sweatshorts from the kitchen island, where they’d been left 3 days ago. “Been busy?” I asked. “Oh don’t start with me.” He shot back. “It’s okay for you, you get to go to work”. I stared at him, mouth open, waiting for my mind to find the words, but instead, instinct kicked in. “Oh, I GET to go to work? I GET to wake up at 6am to sit in an office to pay OUR bills? I GET to come home to see MY apartment slowly become a tribute to downtown Beirut?”. And so the argument began. I didn’t mean to be so hurtful, but after weeks of swallowing down little annoyances here and there, the words essentially poured from my mouth. Some time later, after the shouting had stopped, Marcus stomped out of the apartment, a selection of his clothes and carry-able items forcefully stuffed into a holdall. That was three months ago. And I was still struggling to get to grips that the man I’d been with for four years had walked out and not come back after one argument. Fortunately, the world had, in some ways, started to return to normal. Bars and restaurants were open. Shops had embraced the return of their loyal customers and travel restrictions had been lifted. And so, after months of hard graft in the office, I decided I’d take the opportunity to get some sun, unwind and try to get past the events of this horrible year so far. ———————————————————— As I took a sip of my Mojito lounging by the pool of the Shangri-la Hotel, I questioned myself as to why I’d chosen to come to Dubai. As an openly gay man, it wasn’t exactly the no.1 destination to come and cruise for a replacement for Marcus. Still, this late in the year it was the perfect location to get a tan, drink some cocktails and get a little early Christmas shopping done. As I readjusted my sunglasses and sank down into the heavily cushioned sun-lounger, my vision went dark. Lifting my sunglasses, I was greeted by a tall, handsome, dark-skinned man. His black shirt looked painted onto his chunky pectorals and rounded deltoids. Equally black was his impressive thick beard that dipped to the bottom of his neck and framed his square cheek muscles. “You look like a man in need of adventure” he purred. My brain took a second to process his proposition. It came back blank. “I’m sorry?” “Jeep Desert Safari! One on one. A totally Personal experience. Only 500 Dirham.” His deeply accented voice continued, as he pushed a pamphlet into my hand. “I’m sure you’d love it. Out in the sand, bumping and crashing through the dunes.” If he hadn’t been trying to charge me over a hundred quid to sit in a Jeep on some sand, I’d have been certain he was flirting with me. “I… “ I struggled again for words. “I really just want to unwind. Relax by the pool, maybe have a couple of drink..” “Live a little! You’ll love it when the ride gets rough!” He interrupted, his earthy brown eyes penetrating my resistance. And so, less than an hour later Majid and I were blasting down the dunes in his, thankfully air-conditioned Jeep Wrangler. Any pretence of flirtation out of the window as Majid continued to tell me the best places to flirt with the British girls that came to visit and the best places to get a drink where the alcohol wasn’t watered down beyond all recognition. Whilst a small part of me mourned the lack of potential to have a night of wild sex with this handsome Arabian hunk, a rational part of me realised the low potential for this, even if he had been gay, due to my totally average appearance. More immediately, the adrenaline fuelled part of me was genuinely enjoying the G-forces and thrills of driving over the sands. Soon, Majid slowed the Jeep to a standstill atop one of the dunes. Other than the sound of the cooled air rushing from the vents, there was silence. He looked towards me. “We’re well off the typical trails most take here” he practically whispered. “Totally deserted.” I offered, looking out of the windscreen. “Totally deserted desert!” He laughed. I chuckled too, more out of politeness - it wasn’t funny. “Can I get out?” I asked. “You can do whatever you wish.” Majid replied. “Just don’t stay out there too long, you’ll bake your skin.” He laughed again. I reached behind his seat and grabbed my backpack and slung it over my shoulder as I stepped out of the Jeep. The heat was instant and oppressive. I was thankful I’d chosen to wear closed shoes as the sand beneath my feet felt genuinely unbearable to walk on. I reached into my bag to retrieve my phone, opening the camera app, I activated the Panoramic mode and began trying to capture the expansive nature of the sand that surrounded me - only the Jeep giving any frame of reference. As I continued to spin to complete the photograph, something bright reflected against my eyes, briefly dazzling me. I lowered my phone and looked towards the source of the glare. In the huge expanse of sand in every direction, there appeared to be something sticking out of the ground about 30ft away. Trudging towards the mystery item in this brutal heat was torture. Each step a monumental effort. But eventually, I arrived at the source of my curiosity. There, buried in the sand, appeared to be the spout of a teapot. I crouched down and placed my hands around the spout, an eerie coolness tingling on the tips of my fingers. As I pulled the spout upwards, it revealed a pitch black oil lamp. Covered with intricate swirls, and what appeared to be inscriptions, it was almost ice cold to the touch. I raised the lamp to eye level. I couldn’t believe the coolness of the metal against my palms. I pressed it against my forehead and the chilling effect was instant. Pulling it away I looked deeply at the lamp… It was impossible to determine the age, material or even physical origin of it, but it held my curiosity. “MY FRIEND!” Majid yelled. “My friend are you okay?” I whipped around to face him, hiding my literal buried treasure behind my back. “Fine, all good.. just wanted to explore… Laurence of Arabia, you know?” “We should be going. Soon it will get dark!” He offered. “Okay, be right there.” I howled back, stuffing the lamp into my backpack and moving back to the Jeep with a renewed vigour. ———————————————————— I thrust the keycard into the slot of my room’s door, the drive back to the hotel had seemed to pass by almost instantly as my mind became increasingly fixated on the lamp that sat inside my Jack Wills bag. Entering the room, I walked towards the bed and sat down, my fingers unzipping the bag in one fluid motion. Almost like magic, the lamp tumbled out of the opening and onto the crisp white cotton sheets where it sat perfectly on its rounded base. My hands gently cupped around it and raised it to the light, trying to make out the barely visible inscriptions that covered its entire surface. They were so fine, and lightly made that seeing them was near enough impossible. I reached for my phone and opened the Google Translate app. Using camera mode I tried to snap a section of the lamp that seemed to show the symbols “خطر” and “قوة” but the camera seemed unable to pick up the details. I sighed, placed my phone onto the bed and wet my thumb in my mouth. Slowly and carefully I began to rub the insignia on the lamp to try to make it clearer when, abruptly, red smoke began pouring out of the spout. Deep, villainous laughter began to fill the room as the smoke began to coalesce into a solidifying shape. As the smoke became tighter and tighter, the laughter became louder and louder. Before me, a huge, godlike figure began to appear. Laughing heartily, his hugely muscular figure flexed and grew. His skin as red as a bloodstained ruby. Lightning crackled across his impressive frame as he rose higher and higher into the room. His still laughing face seemed fixed in a near instantaneous sneer. His arms large enough to choke an elephant, his deep cobblestone abdominals flexing as his evil chuckling continued. My heart pounded in my chest, fear flushing through my body as he fixed his gaze towards me, his eyes shining yellow without pupils or iris, his thick goatee wrapped around his mouth as he exclaimed in a language I didn’t understand “’iinaa har! huriyat alaintiqam min ealam habsani!” At that point, the world became incredibly wobbly and as I slid off the bed, I began to feel as though I was… about…. to.. faint. Bang. ———————————————————— Jafar glanced at the pitiful human who had collapsed at the mere sight of him. He looked around the room; it looked unfamiliar to the world he knew before being trapped in the lamp. Once again he looked towards the human, and then towards the strange glowing rectangle on the bed next to his cursed lamp. He lifted the item, turning it over in his colossal, clawed hands. “iPhone” he mumbled to himself, and then turned it over and began to investigate it.
  25. Bigconnorfan

    Mamut en el colegio

    Todo empezó el primer día de colegio de anteultimo año. Había un chico nuevo que entraba en mi clase. Yo siempre tuve amigos y es por eso que quise hacerme amigo de él para incluirlo rapidamente. No sabia lo que me esperaba. Llegue a las 7:50 al colegio y ya habia todo un alboroto. Salude a varios que hace mucho o poco que no los veía y me dirigí a mi clase. Los bancos ya los tienen armados desde el primer día y cuando entro a clase y veo a todos sentados veo que solo quedan dos lugares adelante del todo. Deje mi mochila y me dirigi al baño. Al abrir la puerta me encontre con la espalda mas grande que hubiera visto antes. Parecia un jugador de rugby profesional. Me llevaba una cabeza y media, pero soy petiso. Debia medir un metro ochenta y cinco, y de ancho una puerta y media. Tenia la espalda un poco triangular y al bajar vi el culo mas grande de mi vida. Ni siquiera las minas de los videos porno se le comparaban. Era como dos sandias juntas. El pantalon lo tenia muy apretado y se le notaba claramente la raya del culo. Desde atras podia ver que tenia unas macetas imponentes. Que iba al gimnasio hace rato decian esas piernas que tenian gemelos del tamaño de mis cuadriceps. Al mirarle los pies vi que debia calzar por arriba de los 45. Eran pies inmensos que explotaban el zapato izquierdo y derecho. Todo este analisis lo hice en los segundos que tardo en girarse para lavarse las manos. Sacando mi mirada de este gigante fui a mear. Senti algo extraño en el momento y a los segundos escuche el ruido de la puerta abrirse y volver a cerrarse. Iba a ser un buen año pense. Tire la cadena y me fui a mi clase. Abro la puerta y veo que todavia nadie se habia sentado en mi lugar. Me siento y espero. Ya esta a punto de arrancar la clase asi que supongo que va a venir la profesora. Entra la directora a nuestra clase y por detras la sigue un mamut. Es el del baño? Pienso. Para entrar la bestia se pone de costado porque el ancho de la puerta no lo deja pasar, y veo que tiene una panza de birra, pero dos tetas solidas que la sobrepasan y estan a nada de tocar el marco de la puerta. Por poco su cabeza toca el marco de arriba y ahi es cuando le veo la cara. Una cara masculina, con barba afeitada creciendo, pelo castaño y cara redonda pero marcada. Ojos marrones serios y nariz mediana. Un cuello grueso, como el de los toros y el pecho mas ancho que la cintura, es el del baño claramente. Las tetas tienen la delantera pero la panza solida no se queda atras. El bulto se le marca mucho. Tiene una anaconda parece. El pantalon lo explota y los cuadriceps son enormes. Se le marcan a traves de la tela pero se nota que son mas tamaño que definicion. Tiene dos rodillas grandes y gemelos del tamaño de melones que terminan en los pies gordos que vi en el baño. La directora frena enfrente mio, ya que estoy en el primer banco, y anuncia: Buenos días chicos! Que arranque de año! Les queria presentar personalmente a Toto. Entra este año al colegio y viene de Alemania. Es un gran jugador de rugby, que se pueden dar cuenta por su tamaño, asi que se van a hacer amigos rapido jugando. Los dejo con el y la profesora que ahora viene. Suerte!. Se va por la puerta y me quedo con Toto enfrente mio. Lo veo desde abajo y es mas grande todavia. Tapa toda mi vista. El sigue mirando hacia delante y se acomoda la pija. Puedo ver como estalla la campera. Le queda apretadisima. Tiene los brazos inmensos, son como dos piernas mias. El antebrazo es grande tambien y las manos son gigantescas. Tiene dedos largos y gordos. Son como chorizos. Veo que me mira a la cara y rapidamente saco la mirada y miro el banco al lado mio y le digo: Toto! Te sentas al lado mio creo. Veni hacete amigo.- Me mira. Hace un intento de sonrisa y se sienta. O al menos intenta. El culo se le escapa por derecha e izquierda del asiento. Es muy chico para el. Y las piernas le quedan por afuera de la silla lo que hace que las rodillas empujen la mesa. Sus brazos estan pegados a los mios y siento el calor que emanan. Son musculo y fuertes porque con una mano levanta la mesa y la mueve a su derecha. -Mas comodo.-dice gravemente. Tiene una voz seductora y muy masculina. Entra el profesor y comienza la clase, no sin antes echarle una mirada disimulada a Toto. Lo fichó y se sento, empezando a hablar de como iba a ser el año. De reojo lo miro al macho que tengo al lado mio. Esta mirando hacia delante al profesor, y se acomoda la pija que se le sube para arriba por la posicion en la que esta. Deja su mano gorda y grande encima de su ingle, como protegiendose y tocandose suavemente. -Que calor- dice y su voz retumba en mi cabeza. Abre la campera y puedo observar mejor su panza y si, tiene panza de barril pero se le marcan levemente los abdominales. El pecho lo explota. Se le notan los pezones grandes y tiene un estante ahi parece. Pero al momento de sacarse la campera es cuando me sorprendo. Los brazos más grandes que vi en mi vida. No se comparan ni con los de fisicoculturistas amateurs. Son dos bichos gigantes. Deben ser del ancho de mis dos piernitas juntas y la pelota del bicep como una de volley. Veo como los flexiona y se inflan casi al doble. Tienen mucho grosor. Gira y me ve. Se da cuenta que estoy hipnotizado y se los comienza a masajear un rato. Saco la mirada rapidamente pero veo que me guiña el ojo. Siento algo que cada vez voy entendiendolo un poco mas. Me salgo de ese tema y me concentro en la clase, que se pasa volando. Ya se todo lo que tengo que saber para este año y me siento preparado. Suena el timbre del cambio de hora y me dirijo a mi otra clase, pero noto que Toto se queda en la misma. Supongo que solo coincidiremos en historia por el momento. Al levantarme, me acomodo el pantalon, agarro mis cosas y me voy. El resto del día sucede como cualquier otro y no vuelvo a ver al mamut en todo el lunes. Me vuelvo a casa, hago lo que tengo que hacer y cansadamente me voy a dormir. Ya arranco el año pienso. Segundo día. Llego al colegio y nada fuera de lo comun. Clase con amigos, trabajos que hacer y recreos que disfrutar. Hasta la ultima hora antes de comer. Historia devuelta. Entro a la clase y me siento en mi lugar. Arranca a darla el profesor y al rato se escuchan unos pasos por el pasillo pesados. De un portazo entra Toto que tiene que ponerse de costado. Parece mas grande que ayer pero creo que es la remera que es mas chica. Lo aprieta todo y se le notan las tetas inmensas y la panza marcada. Los brazos son grandes y fibrosos noto. Siento que podria aplastar lo que sea, o a quien sea con ellos. Se sienta en su nueva silla veo, que esta le entra pero por muy poco. Lo saludo y me saluda. -Hola enano. Nos vemos devuelta JA. Estuve morfando ayer mira lo que es esto!- acto seguido levanta su remera y pude ver por unos segundos una busarda enorme, peluda pero muy solida, con un caminito que llevaba al bulto que sigo viendo a través del pantalon. Nos llevamos bien parece, ponele. Me río y hago como si nada. Le extiendo mi mano y él al darme la mano, su manopla absorbe a la mia. Tiene mucha fuerza. Si quiere me la puede romper. Sus dedos deben ser el triple que los mios en todo sentido. Tiene un olor masculino que lo distingue y arranca la clase. Me preocupo por la materia de una vez. Veo que a él también le interesa y empezamos a hacer un trabajo juntos de investigacion. Sabe bastante y es inteligente. Y hasta buen pibe podria decir. Hablamos de Alemania y otras cosas, de que él es argentino pero vivio unos años ahi, de que jugaba al rugby y aca tambien va a jugar. Solo puedo mirarlo y verlo desde todos los ángulos. Hablar cara a cara es la excusa perfecta para admirarlo. Es gigante. A todo esto. Esta en mi camada y hoy arranca el entrenamiento. Termina la hora en un abrir y cerrar de ojos y nos vamos a comer. Al estar adelante de todos, salimos primeros de clase y él, con ganas de hacer una jodita se pone en la puerta de frente tapando toda la salida. Intento moverlo con mis manos y le empujo en la espalda. Es muy fibrosa pero tiene una pequeña capa de grasa que lo hace ser calentito. No lo movi ni un poco. Ya con hambre hago mas fuerza y ni se imuta. Se rie y se rasca el culo, en la raya lo que hace que dirija mi vista ahi. Esas dos nalgas grandotas. Que ganas de tocarlas pienso. Y lo hago. Le doy una cachetadita y le digo- Dale grandote. A comer que hace hambre.- se ríe y va, no sin antes agarrarme por la espalda y apretarme contra su cuerpo riéndose. El olor me asfixia y siento con mi cuerpo, todo su cuerpote. Haciendo la fila del comedor veo todo lo que se sirve. Una montaña de comida. Proteina y carbohidratos, fibra y todo lo que haya. Postres tambien. Debe pesar como 5 kilos esa bandeja. Nos sentamos 4 en la mesa que es para 6. Toto de un lado, usando una silla para cada pierna porque sino no entra, y de mi lado dos amigos mas. Empezamos a hablar y veo como Toto se devora todo. Esta famelico parece. Parece que se infla con cada bocado de comida. Mirando hacia delante solo lo veo a el. A su pecho, cuello y cabeza. Todo en proporciones mucho mas grandes que las mias, que las de cualquiera del colegio. Sus bocados son mis porciones. Tiene hasta la boca grande y dientes en muy buen estado. Es muy fachero me doy cuenta. Se me cae el tenedor al piso y bajo mi cabeza debajo del mantel. Enfrente estan dos rodillas anormales que protegen a su ingle de buen tamaño. Tiene el pantalon apretadisimo y me dan ganas de tocarle los gemelos. Me conformo con mirarlos un ratito mas y subo devuelta. -Voy a repetir- dice Toto gravemente. Se levanta y lo vemos partir casi que haciendo retumbar el piso, con la panza y el pecho un poco mas grandes. Su culote rebota hipnotizantemente al ritmo de sus pasos. Veo que hay mucha fila, pero el camina directamente a donde estan sirviendo, atropellando al paso a los pequeños que lo interponen con la comida. No le llegan ni al ombligo. Ni los registra y ni hace fuerza. Solo camina y o se mueven porque lo ven, o se ven empujados por su masa. Vuelve y se sienta. Empieza a comer la montaña de comida y la termina rapidamente. Recien ahi los demas terminamos de comer. -Escuchen esto.-dice. -BROOOOOOAAAARR- el erupto mas fuerte, potente y retumbante que escuche en mi vida. Siento cosquilleos y me llega el aroma que sale por su boca. Me ahoga. Y todos nos reimos. El mastodonte se acaricia la panza, se tocan los brazos y por ultimo las tetas, casi como en un ritual y se levanta, y todos lo seguimos al recreo. Es gigante, cuchicheamos detras de el. Ramon se para a su costado y yo voy con otro amigo atras de ellos. La diferencia entre Ramon y Toto es impresionante. Una cabeza, tres cuerpos. El cuello de Toto es ancho y fuerte mientras que el de Ramon es corto y flaco. La espalda de Toto es inmensa, mas que cualquier puerta de este colegio y es triangular mientras que la de Ramon es un rectangulo medio huesudo y flacido. La del macho es fibrosa y potente, y termina en un culo gigante, que explota al pantalon para todos lados, mientras que el culo de Ramon es huesos y casi que espalda. Toto tiene una pierna que es como tres de la de su compañero, pero mas gordas y grandes. Y dos gemelos que hasta le compiten en ancho a la cintura de Ramon. Estos dos se rien y puedo ver como Toto con un brazo lo agarra a Ramon y lo pega contra su panza, y se cae al piso con Ramon por debajo. Solo puedo pensar en lo que esta pensando el pequeño. Que ganas de ser el. Corremos al incidente y los vemos a los dos riendose. Toto levantandose y levantando a un Ramon dolorido. -JA JA JA- se rie y hasta retumba en el aire libre. Involuntariamente Toto flexiona sus pectorales y todo su pecho se mueve al unisono con su risa. Me veo hipnotizado hasta que el con una manasa me agarra y me abraza a su cuerpo. Su mano se reposa en mis hombros y los rodea por completo mientras que estamos panza con pecho. Me doy cuenta que debe medir un metro noventa y cinco. Lo tengo que mirar para arriba para verle la cara y su pecho me la tapa un poco. Mi mano izquierda termina agarrando su espalda baja y puedo sentir sus musculos y casi el inicio de su culo. Nos sentamos en un banco. Va se sienta el y yo intento sentarme en el poco lugar que dejan sus gambas. Al estar rodilla con rodilla dimensiono mis piernitas con sus jamones. Sus rodillas son como dos bolas de bowling y las mias parecen de tenis. Tiene dos jamones que ni siquiera seis de mi piernas le llegan en tamaño. Son musculosas pero con un buen grado de masa. Al ver sus piernas mi mirada se desvia a su bulto. Es inmenso. Se nota un paquete que sobresale entre tanta carne. Miro el mio y veo que esta un poco contento. El sigue hablando hace un rato y su voz me relaja y algo mas. Me siento seguro escuchandolo. Me dice que me corra que esta incomodo y de un movimiento sutil de piernas me tira al piso, donde estaban sentados los otros dos. Jodiendo, me abalanzo contra el en un intento de tirarlo del banco y me caigo de lleno entre sus piernas abiertas. Toto rapidamente las cierra y me veo atrapado entre dos piernas enormes que me aprietan. Puedo sentir su fuerza y musculatura. Al tratar de escaparme de la toma, con mis manos le toco los cuadriceps, rodilla e incluso el bulto. -Toto! Sos muy fuerte soltame bestia!- -JA JA JA. Sos un mani! Como te tengo atrapado e!- ahi es cuando libera su fuerza. En el segundo que agarro aire, dos brazos del tamaño de troncos me rodean el cuello y el torax. Toto flexiona y desflexiona sus bichos asi apretandome y mostrandome su poder. Aprovecho para tocarle los biceps y sentir al mamut. Me veo atrapado entre sus dos tetas inmensas y huelo el olor que emana. Me encanta. Aprieto mi cabeza contra su cuerpo y él hace mas fuerza todavia. Mis manos tocan sus brazos y antebrazos fuertes y potentes. Son masivos. -Toto basta. Sos muy grandote. Soltame porfavor.- digo jadeando. -Sos un cagoncito. No te bancas una putito. Mira que te gusta que te agarre e!- me suelta y nos reimos. Fue bueno mientras duro pienso. Suena el timbre y nos volvemos todos a clase. Ya no comparto horas con el en todo el dia. Hasta la hora de entrenar. Lo ultimo que veo es como se aleja a su clase, con sus gluteos moviendose arriba abajo, hipnotizandome y perdiendome en su silueta. Hasta que Toto con una mano se aprieta una nalga, se gira, me mira y sonrie. Despues se estrecha como bostezando y despliega sus brazos ampliamente casi que ocupando todo el pasillo. Es enorme, pienso, un mamut parece. Yo entro a mi clase y lo pierdo por el resto de la tarde. Termina el colegio y apuradamente guardo mis cosas en mi mochila y me voy al vestuario. Camino con algunos que hacen rugby conmigo y hablamos de lo que va a ser este año, de como tenemos que crecer en tamaño y juego. Somos todos mas o menos parecidos, alguno mas alto, mas gordo, mas musculoso, mas petiso, pero todos parecidos dentro de todo. Excepto por Toto. Hablamos de lo grandote que, y como va a hacer estragos en los partidos. Pero ninguno dice lo que esta pensando, lo duro que va a ser entrenar con el. Entramos al vestuario y ya hay varios adentro. Saludo y me comparo. Soy petiso y flaquito, pero para jugar de lo que juego no necesito tamaño. Me empiezo a cambiar. Ya me puse todo menos la remera y es ahi cuando escucho unos pasos fuertes que solo un gigante puede estar haciendo. Entra Toto por la doble puerta, esta vez sin tener que pasar de costado pero sí agachandose porque este marco es más petiso. Me ve y se rie con su voz grave. -Este es tu pechito? Tengo mas carne aca abajo que vos ahi- lo dice apretandose el paquete. Con una mano me aprieta una teta y se va a cambiar. Se pone enfrente mio. Empieza por abajo. Se sienta y se saca los zapatos. Dos pies monstruosos salen y largan el olor a pata mas intenso que haya olido. Se saca las medias y observo dos patones peludos con dedos gordos. Se para y yo sentado estoy a la altura de su bulto. Es ahi cuando se desabrocha el cinturon y tras varios intentos se saca el pantalon apretadisimo. Se me cae la mandibula y veo que me mira. -Nunca viste a alguien tan grandote? Estoy enorme viste?- dos macetas inmensas del tamaño de dos de mis cinturas cubiertas por una fina capa de pelo me impactan visualmente. Lo siguen dos rodillas gordas y grandes, seguido por dos gemelos fibrosos y potentes. Abarca toda mi periferia esos jamones y ni hablar del bulto que trata de escaparse del calzon. Por suerte se pone rapido el short no sin antes acomodarse la pija y mirarme. El short le queda incluso mas apretado que el pantalon y le remarca las colosales piernas. El culo se le nota mas todavia, y explota por todos lados. Mientras se saca la remera yo termino de cambiarme y me doy cuenta que hay varios mas como yo asombrados del tamaño de Toto. Nos va a violar en entrenamiento, pienso. -Quien me quiere ayudar a sacarme esto?- retumba la voz del hombre. Rapidamente me acerco y le ayudo a sacarse la remera. Le toco la cintura y es muy dura y ancha. Se agacha y le saco la remera por arriba. Es ahi cuando se vuelve a levantar y me veo enfrentado contra un pared que me tapa toda mi vision. Una panza inmensa con los abdominales semidelineados es seguida por un pecho gordo y colosal, cubierto por una capa de pelo recien afeitado que parece ser aspero al roce. Dos tetas que parecen estantes y no me dejan verle la cara a Toto. Un cuello de toro, ancho y musculoso, capaz de levantarme solo. Y dos hombros como pelotas de futbol, con una capa de grasa saludable. Toto se masajea la panza peluda y me agradace la ayuda mediante un abrazo. Me veo apretado con mi cabeza entre su pecho y mi cuerpo deformado a partir de su dura panza. Veo que mi pijita se choca con su bulto y siento cosquilleos. Él baja su cara contra la mia y me imagino muchas cosas. Hace mucho que no miraba esa cara redonda, marcada, con ojos avellana y barba en crecimiento. Muy masculina y fachera. Con la boca grande y una leve papada que lo hace mas seductor. Me dice-BROOOOOOAR- y el olor me vuelve a ahogar. -JA JA JA. Que creiste que iba a hacer? Que te iba a dar un beso? Lo tenia guardado hace rato a ese erupto. Que grande que estoy!- lo dice rebotando su pecho. Sigue en cuero. Es un mamut. -Me gusta eruptarle en la cara a mis amigos, asi que esto va a seguir asi. Y banca, me podes atar los cordones?- yo inocentemente me agacho y veo que se gira. Que extraño pienso. Miro hacia arriba y me encuentro con dos nalgas monumentales. Me veo con su raya en el medio de mi vista. El pedo mas fuerte que escuche en mi vida me entra de lleno a la cara. El olor mas fuerte y masculino que nunca oli antes. Me da asco pero quiero inhalarlo todo. El calorcito me sacude y escucha la risa grave de Toto y los demas que lo vieron. -Eso te gusto o no maní? Son las proteinas que me dan pedos. Tomo en cada comida del dia. Solo asi me mantengo gigante.- -Estabas podrido Toto- le dicen varios. Yo sigo estupefacto en el piso hasta que con una mano el me levanta y me pide perdon. -Ja ja, no hay problema. Fue una joda tranki. Que macho igual e. Nunca habia visto un pedo asi.- -Si te gusto mira que tengo mas e!- se toca la pija el y termina de cambiarse rapidamente. La remera de rugby la estalla. Se le marca todo el torso y los brazos enormes. Es un gigante. Y voy a tener que entrenar contra el. Me termino de cambiar y salgo afuera. Arrancamos juntandonos toda la camada en circulo. Lo presentan a Toto, como a un gran jugador debido a su tamaño y sus previos años de rugby. Los entrenadores estan hipnotizados con el. El Oso, un entrenador que es inmenso tambien, no le llega ni a los ojos a Toto, y ni siquiera lo empata en peso. Van a ser amigos yo creo. Oso le tira onda y Toto la sigue. Y es ahi cuando arranca el fisico que nos deja extenuados. Hace mucho que no corriamos. No lo vi a Toto mucho en el fisico porque separaron entre forwards y backs. Yo siendo medio fui al segundo grupo, y el siendo octavo creo, al primero. Comienza lo tecnico y pasa volando. Es todo pase y toma de carrera, y en mi grupo no estoy con Toto asi que fiu. Safe por hoy. Termina y hacemos cierre entre todos. Le damos la bienvenida a Toto y puedo ver que ya hay algunos golpeados y con cara de respeto al gigante. El head coach dice de cagarlo a piñas y eso intententamos algunos. Toto se pone en el medio y vamos a golpearlo. Pero con sus dos manos nos saca a varios a volar. Tiene mucho alcance y fuerza y al final lo damos de baja. Hace una pose triunfante y flexiona los brazos. Inmenso. Vuelvo a casa y me voy a dormir temprano despues de bañarme y comer, y no paro de pensar en Toto. Y de su pedo y eruptos asquerosos. Y siento algo pero lo esquivo. Me miro al espejo y despues me peso. Estoy pesando 55 kilos, no esta mal para un medio pero si para un hombre. Toto debe pesar el triple que yo. Me voy a dormir no sin antes imaginarme al mamut. Me levanto al dia siguiente, me cambio rapido, desayuno y parto al colegio. Llego un poco temprano y voy al baño. Se repite la escena del primer día. Lo veo a Toto de espaldas y lo saludo tocandole la espalda. Se gira, me saluda y ambos nos dirigimos a mear. Me pongo en uno y veo que Toto no entra entre los separadores por lo cual va a un inodoro. Termino de mear y veo como esta intentando de entrar al cubiculo para mear. El ancho del cuerpo no pasa por la puerta por lo que se tiene que poner de costado. Las tetas tocan el borde del marco y veo que ya se esta desabrochando. En el momento de sacar la pija el se gira enfrentando al inodoro. Y veo su espalda inmensa apretada por el cubiculo. Y su culo esta mas grande que ayer parece. -Gordo culon! Que comiste ayer? Estas mas grandote parece!- me acerco y le toco un cachete, duro pero relleno. Mi mano no ocupa ni un cuarto de lo que es esa nalga. -JA JA, que decis putito. Te gusta mirarme el culo e! Queres que me tire otro pedo en tu cara?- -Jajaja- - Bancame que termino de mear y lo hago.- escucho que tira la cadena y veo como intenta salir del cubiculo. Antes de volver a pasar por la misma humillacion devuelta, huyo del baño y escucho a Toto llamar mi nombre con esa voz grave que asusta. Voy a mi clase y las horas se pasan volando. Hacemos poco pero aprendemos. Es la hora del almuerzo y ya lo veo a Toto sentado con otros tres en la mesa asi que esta vez comere con otros. Cada tanto le robo unas miradas y veo como mastica y traga toda esa comida. Tiene la boca y la garganta grandes y en poco tiempo se baja su montaña de comida y va a repetir. Veo como se lleva puesto por delante a los pendejos y se sirve mas. Vuelve caminando como pinguino debido a su culo y gambas enormes que le hacen abrirlas para caminar. El pantalon lo tiene muy apretado adelante y le ficho el bulto. Pasa por alado mio y me roza con su pierna. -Te debo un pedo cagon.- lo dice sonriendo y sigue caminando. Le echo un vistazo a esas cachas gordas y me acomodo. Lo que se me viene. Lo miro mientras que se sienta y su espalda tapa a los otros tres que tiene enfrentado. Tiene trapecios musculosos que le dan mas envergadura al cuello. La cabeza es proporcional a su cuerpo y el pelo no es ni corto ni largo, pero cae en ondulaciones. Levanto mi bandeja y salgo del comedor. Me dirijo por un pasillo y noto que estoy solo. Que extraño. Entonces escucho unos pasos pesados y rapidos detras mio. Me doy vuelta y lo veo a Toto en velocidad viniendo hacia mi. Me cago hasta las patas y no me da ni segundos para reaccionar. Me atropella y me agarra con sus brazos fuertes. Me aprieta contra su pecho enorme y remera apretadisima. Estoy a varios centímetros del piso y estamos enfrentados cara a cara. Toto me mantiene con sus brazos inmensos que parecen dos bolas de bowling. Los toco y siento la dureza debajo de la piel. Son fuertes y robustos. -Te gusta lo que tocas? No seria la primera vez e. Yo aca estoy tocando huesitos nada mas.- me aprieta con sus manos la espalda y digo: - Basta gordo. Ya me agarraste. Que me vas a hacer ahora?- acerca su cara y sus labios a mi. Son rellenos y grandes. Lo miro a los ojos. Y él abre la boca. -BROOOOOAORRRRR- me quedo tonto. - JA JA JA. Que gordo que estoy e. Estos eruptos me calientan. Me quiero hacer una paja. Soy un mamut!- me baja al piso y me mira de pies a cabeza. -Te gusto eso? Te dije que tenia mas cosas para vos. Y sigo teniendo...- se agarra el bulto y sale caminando hacia afuera. Veo como se rasca entre esos dos jamones jugosos. Es muy fuerte y hace lo que quiere me doy cuenta. Antes de que lo pueda llamar suena el timbre y voy a mi aula. El dia transcurre sin nada mas interesante. Vuelvo a mi casa y agarro mi celular. Decido buscar a Toto en las redes. Lo encuentro en instagram y es privado, le mando solicitud. Me meto en facebook debido a la curiosidad y encuentro lo que estaba buscando. Toda una galeria de Toto. En la playa en verano, jugando al rugby en Alemania, en traje en un casamiento. En todas las fotos lo veo inmenso. Con un par de tetas musculosas que son la envidia de todo fisicoculturista profesional, una panza grande dura capaz de hacer rebotar a cualquiera, dos brazos enormes del tamaño de troncos, dos jamones de toro con un bulto remarcado en el medio y por ultimo ese culo monumental, jugoso y gordo, que es capaz de romper todo pantalon que le pongan. Es una bestia y me gusta me doy cuenta. Tiene algo. Es un macho dominante. Me empiezo a pajear y pienso en él, sus musculos, su fuerza, sus eruptos, su pecho, todo su cuerpo. Y todo lo que toque de el. Acabo rapido pero fue una de las mejores que he tenido. Nuevo dia. Llego al colegio y voy al baño como siempre. No esta Toto por suerte. Veo el horario y recien tengo historia en la ultima hora. Fiu. Se pasan las horas y no lo veo en todo el día. Llega historia, y me siento solo con el banco vacio a mi derecha. Viene un amigo y se sienta conmigo y hacemos el trabajo. Este dia entrenamos. Salgo del colegio al vestuario, me cambio rapido y voy a entrenar. Lo hacemos rapido y serio y el entrenamiento se pasa volando. No lo vi al gordo todavia. Que raro pienso. Me vuelvo a mi casa y extenuado me voy a dormir despues de comer. No paro de pensar en Toto y que le habra pasado. Me levanto al dia siguiente. Viernes. Me lavo los dientes, desayuno y parto al colegio. Camino por el pasillo, saludo a algunos y entro al baño. Me dirijo directo a mear y no me percato de mis alrededores. Escucho un ruido. Como de una cerradura. Termino de mear y lo veo. Me tapa toda la vista. -Me extrañaste enano ayer?- es un mastodonte. Está más alto parece y más ancho. Me agarro con la bragueta abierta. -La tenés enana! JA JA JA. Aparte, estoy viendo bien o estás contento de verme?- él se frota su manopla sobre su panza y veo como la remera se le sube para arriba, mostrando su caminito y ombligo. -Te gusta lo que ves o no? Ayer estuve todo el día comiendo y en el gimnasio. Por eso falté. Hay que mantener este cuerpo o no?- se toca las tetas y las hace rebotar al unísono. -Estás enorme Toto! Lo que habrás comido gordo e!- -JA! Te puedo morfar ahora si quiero. Pero antes otras cosas prefiero hacer...- veo que se lanza sobre mi y no tengo tiempo de reaccionar. Me agarra con sus manos y me rompe la remera. Me deja en cuero. -Sos enano. JA JA. Mira lo que es un verdadero macho!- Toto se rompe la remera flexionando las tetas peludas y sus gruesos brazos. Su panza me aprieta contra la pared y siento su calor. Entonces Toto me gira y siento un mastil en mi culo. -Te puedo romper el culo aca mismo... JA JA te estoy jodiendo amigo. Aun así, Veo como me miras y se que te gusto. Te gusta esto o no?- me vuelve a girar y estoy enfrente de su panza que me aprieta contra la pared. No puedo moverme. Estoy atrapado. Aprovecho y lo empiezo a manosear. Le froto la panza enorme que me cubre por completo y siento la fuerza de los abdominales por debajo de la grasa. Arriba de mi cabeza estan sus dos pectorales gordos que me hacen sombra. Intento de rodearlo con mis brazos para tocarle el culo pero no puedo. Ni siquiera llego a su cintura. Es muy ancho. Debe ser como cinco veces yo de ancho. -Sos enorme Toto. Y estas gordo pero duro al mismo tiempo. Cuanto estas pesando?- hablo casi que sin aire por toda la presion que hace su cuerpo en mi. -Estoy muy pesado enano. Anoche llegue a los 170 kilos. Soy 80% musculo y lo demas grasa. Pero grasa buena. Mira esta busarda.- acto seguido me agarra con sus dos brazos y me aprieta contra la pared que es su panza. -Te voy a dejar hacer solo una cosa porque veo que estas alzado.- me mira desde arriba con su cara masculina y sonrie con la boca abierta.- Te voy a dejar que me toques este culo inmenso que tengo. Necesito unos masajes ya.- se gira y lentamente observo el pedazo de gluteos que tiene. Dos sandias bien marcadas que explotan el pantalon y no dejan mucho a la imaginacion. Me acerco y con mis manos aprieto cada nalga y las exprimo. No puedo. Estan bien tonificadas y marcadas. Toto las mueve y las siento vivir en mis manos. Entonces veo como sus dos manos las abren hasta el punto de casi romper el pantalon y las cierra con mi cabeza en el medio. Él hace fuerza y aplasta mi craneo. -Ahora se viene lo mejor enano!- el pedo mas fuerte me retumba en la cabeza y me hace vibrar todo el cuerpo. El olor me sacude y me hace lagrimear. Toto se gira y se toca el paquete enfrente de mi cara. -Te gustó e putito.- lentamente se pone su campera, que la estalla, abre la puerta del baño y se va. Pasan las horas de la mañana y solo puedo pensar en lo del baño. Me tiene donde quiere Toto. Y estoy donde quiero me doy cuenta. Llega la hora de comer y voy al comedor. Lo veo a lo lejos al mamut. Corro hacia donde está y lo alcanzo. Veo toda la comida que se sirve y él no se da cuenta que estoy ahi. Le agarro un cachete y haciendo toda la fuerza que tengo se lo aprieto. Ni se inmuta. -Te gusto lo de la mañana mani e. Queres mas? Queres que te rompa el culo?- me lo dice al oído y se me erizan los pelos. -Segui fichandome la pija puto. Quizas en una de esas te la muestre. Ahora tengo que comer.- lo sigo y nos sentamos enfrentados. Se come su plato en menos de un minuto y como de costumbre va a repetir. Camina directo hacia donde se sirve la comida y todos se corren como siempre. Excepto uno de ultimo año. Es el octavo de su camada. Es grandote y fuerte. Pero nada en comparacion a Toto. Aun así, lo empuja. O al menos intenta. Toto le lleva una cabeza y un buen cuerpo de ancho. Toto solo se ríe. Y lo choca con su panza. El muchacho sale hacia atras y se cae de culo al piso. Escucho al mastodonte reirse y burlarse del humillado. Se agarra la pija enfrente del tipo y vulgarmente se rasca el culo para luego pedir la comida. Vuelve a hacerme compañía caminando lentamente. No se que pasa pero cada vez lo veo más grande. Todo el cuerpo esta mas grandote. Incluso la cara. Toto comienza a devorar su comida y lo observo. Tiene la boca grande y una barba creciendo que lo hace muy atractivo. La papada se la tapa la barba pero se nota un poco. Tiene el cuello inmenso. Es como el de un toro. Y ni hablar de la nuez. Termino de comer y el va a repetir devuelta pero esta vez sin ningun inconveniente. El gordo termina de alimentarse y como un ritual se acarica la panza que le explota, flexiona ese pecho ancho y por ultimo hace un desfilde de sus brazos gruesos y fibrosos. -Atame los cordones mani- sin pensarlo bajo al piso por debajo de la mesa y empiezo a atarle los cordones. Tiene dos pies gigantescos. Debe calzar 50 minimo. Levanto un poco la vista y veo esos gemelos gordos que le aprietan el pantalon. Los masajeo y siento el musculo, la fuerza. Trato de agarrarlos con mis dos manos pero son muy gruesos. No puedo. Y voy subiendo mis manos hasta esas rodillas gordas, inmensas. Las toco y me excito. Miro y estoy cara a cara con su bulto. Esta contento o nada mas es muy grande. Alargo mi mano. Y le toco la pija. Reaccion inmediata me agarra con su mano gigantesca y aprieta mi cabeza contra su ingle. Me veo sintiendo todo su paquete y no me da ni tiempo para respirar. Me mantiene ahi un rato y lo disfruto. -Te gusta puto? A la tarde venís a mi casa y vas a ver.- me suelta y me tira al piso. Veo como sus dos piernas se levantan y se van. Siento las vibraciones que hace su peso. Es enorme. Y pesado. Y me tiene dominado. Que ganas de tocarle todo el cuerpo, pienso. Que ganas. Llega la hora de historia y Toto no aparece. Se rateo parece. Termino el trabajo con mi otro compañero. Suena el timbre y salgo del colegio. Me dirijo a mi casa cuando de repente una sombra me oscurece. Es Toto. Me giro y lo veo en el short mas grande y apretado que vi en mi vida. La pija y los huevos le abultan todo el frente, mientras que el culo inmenso se le remarca por la tela. Es como una segunda piel y muestra las macetas que son sus piernas. Ni con mis dos brazos logro abrazarlas. Miro hacia arriba y esta en una musculosa que no puede ni cubrir la mitad de su pecho. Los brazos son dos pitones enormes. Son gruesos y anchos. Está más grandote que nunca. -Estoy gigante. Acabo de venir del gimnasio. Que ganas de comerme todo.-a lo que empieza a manosearse mientras que camina y me lleva puesto por delante. Me tropiezo y me levanta con una mano. -Seguime a casa maní, o queres que te cargue?- le digo que no y caminamos unas cuadras lado a lado. La imagen debe ser comica. Un hombre enorme de dos metros de alto y ancho, con un pibito de un metro sesenta y algo, que pesa menos de sesenta kilos. Soy un maní, como Toto dice. Pasan unas cuadras y me empiezo a cansar. Me doy cuenta que ya estamos lejos de gente conocida por lo cual acepto la oferta de ser cargado. Toto se emociona y con un brazo me levanta y me apoya boca abajo sobre su hombro. Siento todo el musculo y la dureza de su cuerpo. Mirando hacia abajo puedo ver el trasero mas perfecto, grande y gordo. Intento tocarlo pero mis brazos solo llegan hasta la mitad de su espalda. Y que espalda. Me doy cuenta que mi torso entra como mas de cuatro veces en el de Toto. -Cuanto estabas pesando mamut?- -Me gusta ese nombre putito. 180 kilos. Vos cagon?- wow. Subio 10 kilos en dos dias creo. Es inmenso. -Yo 60.- le miento. -JA JA JA. mentira. Pareces de 20 kilos. Debe ser porque soy muy fuerte. Y gordo. No sabes las ganas que tengo de echarme un buen cago. Con este cuerpo saco unas nutrias que ni te cuento. Y los pedos son lo mejor. Ya vi como se te paraba la pija. Es puro macho el olor. Me encanta. Estoy sintiendo tu pijita acaso? Ahora vas a ver lo que es una verdadera verga. Toto me sigue cargando por varias cuadras. El tacto con sus hombros musculosos me calienta y aprovecho para tocarlo disimuladamente en la espalda. Es una bestia de puro músculo, cubierta por una capa de grasa que lo hace inmenso. Al caminar sus nalgas se tensan y destensan, y sus gemelos se marcan al compas de sus pies. Estoy a casi dos metros del piso pero me siento seguro. -Llegamos!- Toto dice gravemente tirandome para adelante. Me caigo de culo al piso. Lo miro sentado y parece un gigante. La musculosa solo remarca sus tetas y sus dos grosos brazos. Su panza de barril lo hace tan ancho como alto casi. Sus dos muslos parecen troncos de arboles mientras que sus gemelos son dos melones. Observo su bulto y no entiendo el tamaño descomunal que tiene. Debe ser del tamaño de mi brazito su pija. - Vamos a entrar ahora putito. Vivo en una casa grande porque en mi familia somos todos grandes. Si ves una foto mía no te pajees okay? - Me quedo callado. El gigante me intimida pero me excita. -Okay?! JA JA te estoy jodiendo pasa dale.- Finalmente me levanto del piso y me doy vuelta. Me encuentro con una casa enorme. Con razón tardamos tanto en llegar. Caminamos por el patio y llegamos a la casa. Dos puertas mas altas y anchas que Toto nos reciben. Él abre una y yo entro. Después abre las dos para pasar él mismo. Entramos y las cierra. Veo a mis alrededores y me siento en una mansión. Con dimensiones bastante más grandes a las normales. En el hall de entrada hay un espejo. Solo haciendo puntillas de pie llego a ver mi cara en este. También noto que las sillas son más grandes, y altas. -A ver enano sentate en una de esas a ver como te queda.- a pedido del gigante lo hago. Tengo que impulsarme para llegar, y al sentarme veo todo el lugar que me sobra. Más de la mitad de la silla casi. Toto me mira, se caga de risa y con una mano me levanta agarrandome de la remera. Me pone en sus hombros como un padre a su hijo de dos años y me da un paseo por la casa. Tardamos un rato pero me mostró toda la parte de abajo. Todo en medida de Toto por lo cual nunca me choque con el techo a pesar de medir 2 metros y medio arriba de sus hombros. - Che todo bien que te tenga arriba mío y que te caliente mi cuerpo, pero a pesar de tener el cuello así de grueso puedo sentir tu pijita. Queres sentir la mia? Toto me baja al piso. Mis ojos ven directamente por debajo de sus dos pectorales inmensos. Son peludos y varoniles. Se me para la pija con solo verlo. Toto se da cuenta que lo estoy mirando fijo y con sus brazos me abraza apretándome contra su masa. Esta chivado. Mejor todavía. Tiene un olor masculino, a hombre. Inspiro todo lo que puedo y es entonces cuando me dice que se quiere echar una siesta. Simplemente camina a su cuarto, todavía conmigo en sus brazos y cierra la puerta. El cuarto es enorme. Y la cama también. Debe entrar toda mi familia en esa cama. Observo y veo su ropa, gigante, tirada por el piso. Veo fotos de él en la playa, con sus amigos, y... con su familia? En todas las fotos Toto es el más grande por lejos, pero en esta no. En esta es incluso más chico que el otro rinoceronte al lado suyo. Es muy parecido a Toto, pero más viejo. Deduzco que es el padre. Seguramente. De repente salgo de mis pensamientos. - Duermo en pelotas así que trata de no acabar en el pantalón.- a lo que se saca la musculosa. Parece incluso más inmenso. Sus tetas rebotan sólidamente y su panza parece inflarse pero aun así se nota la dureza de esta, y el semdelineamiento de unos abdominales. Se gira en contra mío y puedo ver el ancho de su cuerpo. Se baja el short. No tiene calzón. En mi vista aparece el culo más gordo, musculoso, redondo, fibroso, perfecto. Inmenso. Dos gambas descomunales lo mantienen y puedo ver entre estas los dos huevos de avestruz del macho. Las rodillas me tiemblan y caigo en la cama boca arriba. Estoy mirando el techo cuando de repente por una milésima de segundo todo se oscurece. Intento respirar pero no puedo. Siento mucho calor. Trato de salir. De sacármelo de encima. De sacarme a Toto de encima. Pero no puedo. El gordo de casi 200 kilos está encima mío. Apretándome e incluso dormido. Agregado a todo esto ronca. Estoy justo por debajo de su panza y tetas. Sus pelos me hacen cosquillas. Por suerte mi cara esta justo entre sus dos pectorales por lo que tengo algo de aire. Su pecho es inmenso y aunque quiero abarcarlo con mis brazos, no puedo. Siento mi pija parada contra su barriga y con unos rápidos movimientos logro acabar rápidamente. Todo el contacto me tenía muy caliente. Es lo mejor que me paso creo. Siento que estoy en un sueño. Hasta que una voz lo interrumpe. Una voz muy muy grave. -Toto! Donde estás pibe? Estás para unas luchas?- Toto se levanta de a poco y cada vez tengo más aire. Rápidamente se sienta en el borde de la cama por lo cual solo veo su espalda gigante. No debe entrar en ningún asiento de mortales con esa espalda. Veo como sus músculos se mueven cuando él se vuelve a poner su short apretado. El culo parece más grande dentro de la contención de tela. La raya está chivada parece. Que ganas de meter mi cara ahí pienso por un segundo. - Que pasa viejito? Querés que te cague a trompadas devuelta?- le responde Toto. - Querés ver como me lo cojo? Creo que ya vistes las fotos de mi viejo. Parecía más grande antes pero ahora estamos igual, o creo que soy más pesado yo. Ya lo vas a ver puto. A ver si te excita más él o yo. Solo hay una respuesta correcta e.- a lo que me zarandea con una mano como si fuese una muñeca de trapo. Empiezo a escuchar pasos cada vez más fuertes hasta que de golpe se abre la puerta. Solo veo una montaña de músculos gordos como los del mamut que cubren toda la puerta. Se agacha y pasa. Es Toto pero con canas. Y más sexy. - Hola pendejo! Volví de cogerme a esas viejas que me garpan por tocarme todo. También hubieron unos pibitos que quisieron que les rompa el culo. Y lo hice. JA JA.- se abrazan los dos gigantes. Creo que nunca vi tanto tamaño en tan poco lugar. La mano enorme del viejo le aprieta una nalga a Toto. - Estás más gordo e pendejo. Creo que finalmente pesas más que yo. Fijemonos.- El cincuenteañero se saca la camisa y revela su grueso torso. Inmenso. Dos tetas fuertes y peludas que dan pie a una panza de birra enorme. El pantalon del traje no puede ocultar el tamaño de las macetas ni del culo gordo que tiene. El bulto no se queda atrás y pelea por abrirse paso entre la tela. Lo que ocurre a continuación hace que acabe sin ni siquiera tocarme. El viejo de Toto y Toto comienzan a flexionar todos sus musculos. Sus brazos del tamaño de sandias, sus pechos de gorila, sus espaldas de bufalos. Son dos bestias inmensas. - Qué es ese ruido?- pregunta el padre. Me ve y se ríe. - Ya acabaste puto! JA JA. Tanto te excitan estos gordos? Queres que te rompa el culito? Vení que te quiero conocer enano.- El viejo de Toto se acerca a mí y escucho el crujir del piso de madera. Extiende su brazo enorme y con una mano del tamaño de mi pecho me agarra de la remera. Me levanta sin siquiera esforzarse y me pone cara a cara con él. Tiene rasgos mas tallados que los de Toto, pero similares, y con algunas canas en la barba que le cubre la papada musculosa. - Con que sos un nuevo amigo de Toto e enano. Alguna vez viste a alguien tan grande como yo? Aparte de Toto. JA JA. Salió igual a mí, un poco más chiquito nada más. - me baja al piso y me encuentro entre medio de los dos gigantes. Mi cabeza está a la altura de sus dos panzas y por poco no me tocan ambas. Miro hacia arriba y veo sus dos tetotas peludas. Un par con pelos volviendo a crecer y el otro con destellos plateados. Son muy parecidos en tamaño puedo ver. - Nada que ver viejo. Estoy más grande que vos. -responde el joven mastodonte inflándose el pecho. Es una mole de músculos y grasa y fuerza. - JA JA JA. Ya quisieras. Igual se me acaba de ocurrir una idea para solucionar esta disputa. Que tu amiguito decida. Aparte nos está viendo tan detalladamente que seguro ya lo decidió. Se nota que lo hipnotizamos. Somos enormes pendejo. Hasta las vergas inmensas tenemos. Seguro la de él no es ni del tamaño de nuestros dedos. Y los huevos ni te cuento. Al menos yo los tengo del tamaño de pomelos. Yo estoy bastante pesado también. Unos 180 kilos o más creo. No paro de morfar. Hay que mantener esta panza. Y este culo inmenso. Mis socios del laburo cuando me ven con mi traje apretado se les paran las poronguitas. Y mis camisas me estallan. Tengo dos tetas más gordas y fibrosas que me encantan. Vos también Toto, pero ya lo sabés. Y esta hormiguita también lo sabe. Así que maní, tenés que decidir. ¿Quién es más grandote? ¿Yo o Totito? Me quedo helado. Estoy entre dos mamuts. Uno más grande que el otro. Son inmensos. Miro a Toto, después a su viejo. Lo repito. Lo vuelvo a repetir. - Basta putito parece que solo nos queres mirar. ¿No queres tocarme a mí? Se lo que un maní siente cuando me toca. Mira lo que soy. Soy una bestia.- acto seguido el papá de Toto me agarra y me pone en sus hombros. No sé que tienen los gigantes con cargarme en sus hombros. -Toto, le voy a dar un momento que nunca se va a olvidar a tu amiguito. Me lo llevo a mi cuarto. En un rato te llamo.- miro hacia abajo y entre mis piernitas se encuentra el cuello grueso y fuerte del viejo. Tengo que abrir mis piernas bastante para sentarme comodo. Son como un calefactor sus hombros, aparte me sobra espacio. Salimos del cuarto y camina unos pasos a la derecha por un pasillo. Una puerta grande está a la derecha. Él entra y yo me la pego contra el marco. Es más alto que Toto parece. Miro por debajo de su cabeza y veo sus dos pectorales como dos dunas duras de arena. La panza es una colina solida que desemboca en un bulto inmenso y dos macetas gigantes. Miro más abajo y veo dos pies monumentales. Peludos, gordos y anchos. Son inmensos. Talle 50 mínimo. Tomo coraje y le pregunto. - Como te llamas?- -JA. Recién ahora preguntas? Me llamo Lucho pero decime como se te cante el culo siempre que tenga que ver con que estoy enorme. - - Dale Mamut- -Me encanto. Ahora esto te va a encantar a vos.- me baja de sus hombros y me sienta en su cama. Todavía más grande que la de su hijo, y el cuarto también. Aun así es un cuarto como el de mis padres. Estoy enfrente del mastodonte y es ahí cuando se desabrocha el pantalon y forcejeando consigo mismo se lo empieza a bajar. El calzón no puede ocultar el tamaño de su verga que esta por poco a salir disparada de ahí. Dos macetas bronceadas se abren paso hasta llegar a unas rodillas del tamaño de sandías. Extiendo mi mano para comparar y no son ni la mitad. -Tocá si queres.- aprovecho y bajo mis manos por sus gemelos gordos y fibrosos al tacto. Son enormes como todo su cuerpo. Me quedo mirando sus pies y es ahí cuando me levanta, se sienta en la cama y me apoya sobre su ingle. Mejor dicho sobre su pija, pero no está parada pero aún así la siento debajo de mí. -Sentate en mis gambas maní. Sí. Sentí la fuerza que tienen estas cosas. Te puedo comprimir si quiero. Y te voy a apretar un poquito.- me mete entre sus muslos gordos y empieza a apretar. Me empiezo a quedar sin aire y tengo su bulto enfrente de mi cara. Con una de sus manoplas me aprieta la cabeza contra sus partes y huelo un olor masculino que hace que se me pare. Afloja sus piernas y caigo al piso. Me encuentro con sus dos pies enormes y no entiendo el tamaño que tienen. Son del largo de mis antebrazos, y del ancho de mis dos piernas juntas. -Chupalos puto.- a su orden lo empiezo a hacer. - Sos un asco maní. Te voy a aplastar como la hormiga que sos.- con su pie me patea y me gira sobre mi espalda. Entonces lo levanta y baja su planta sobre mi pecho que lo cubre por completo y me empieza a apretar. Comienzo a soltar aire y trato de sacarmelo de encima pero no puedo. Es muy fuerte. Cuando estoy a punto de perder el conocimiento es cuando veo empieza a flexionar sus rodillotas y cada vez su inmenso trasero se acerca a mis ojos hasta que ya no veo nada. Mi cara se encuentra entre sus dos cachetes gordos y peludos. Emanan mucho calor. Es un olor a culo fuerte el que huelo. Muy masculino. De hombre. Lo único que me separa de su piel es el calzon apretadisimo que tiene. Siento su peso. 200 kilos de musculo que no me aplastan solo gracias a sus gambas inmensas. Inspiro todo lo que puedo y con mis manos aprieto toda parte de su cuerpo que puedo tocar. En este caso sus rodillotas y sus pies gruesos. - PRFFFFF- el hedor me deja inconsciente pero no antes siento el estruendo del pedo. Me despierto. Y estoy solo en el cuarto veo. Estoy en la cama enorme. Y estoy desnudo. Empiezo a escuchar pasos que retumban. Son pesados. Duros. Frenan. Entonces se abre la puerta fuertemente y solo veo una figura inmensa. Ancha, alta, gruesa. Dos bases de talle 50, pantorrillas del tamaño de melones, dos rodillas gruesas. Unos muslos gordos y colosales. Las bolas mas grandes que vi en mi vida, y la pija mas gorda y larga también, que se encuentran por abajo de la panza de birra del mamut. Un caminito que llega a dos tetas redondas y potentes que le dan poder a ese animal. Dos hombros fuertes y grandes, con un cuello grueso que da pie a una cara muy fachera con barba canosa. - Ahora te vamos a romper el culo puto. La tenes parada y es enana JA JA.- esa voz grave me derrite. No entiendo igual ese vamos... Vuelvo a escuchar pasos. Y por detrás del monstruo aparece su mellizo joven, con la pija un poco más grande todavía, y más relleno que el viejo. - Le rompemos el orto al puto viejo?- padre e hijo se paran enfrente mío. Estamos los tres desnudos. Veo mi cuerpo debilucho y solo puedo pensar en la fuerza que deben tener estos gigantes de mas de dos metros de alto y de 200 kilos. Son dos gorilas y yo un monito. - Esto te va a gustar puto.- el padre toma la iniciativa, lo agarra con una mano en la espalda anchisima de Toto y la otra en su culo, y se lo empieza a chapar. Montañas de musculo y grasa se abrazan y empiezan a besarse. Acabo. Veo como se masajean los cuerpos, como sus vergas crecen hasta ser del tamaño de mis brazos, como empiezan a bombearse y a apretarse. Los dos gigantes empiezan a chapar y cada tanto me miran de reojo. Yo solo observo las moles hacerse de todo. Estan completamente desnudos y yo tambien. Sus cuerpos me intimidan. Sentado en la cama tan solo llego a la altura de sus vergas. Se abrazan y tras un ultimo chape me dicen: - putito! Levantate! No seas maricon ni que el pedo haya sido tan fuerte! JA JA. Abro los ojos y lo veo al viejo de Toto mirandome desde sus dos metros de altura, todavia en calzones. Busco a Toto, pero no esta por ninguna parte. Me doy cuenta que sigo cambiado. ¿Habra sido un sueño? - Qué pasó?- pregunte desconcertado. Lucho me dijo que me estuvo mostrando un poco de su cuerpo, y que después del pedo me desmayé. -Perdon putito, pasa que hoy comi tacos y me pegaron pal carajo. Esta panza y este culote son capaces de todo.- se acaricio las partes nombradas y se sento en la cama. Me levante del piso y me sente al lado de el. La cama se inclinaba hacia su cuerpo debido al peso y me deslice hasta estar tocandolo. Mi cabeza no llegaba ni a sus hombros. Aun asi, acoste mi cabeza contra su brazote calido. -Tanto te gusta el tamaño enano? Que es lo que mas te gusta de mi? Mi verga? O mis musculos? O mi cara masculina?- -todo...- balbucee. -JA JA JA- me dio una palmada y me tiro de la cama. -Perdon chiquitin, no mido mi fuerza con los maníes. Veni sentate aca, mas comodo.- me subio a sus gamba derecha, donde me sobraba mucho espacio, y me recoste contra su panza. Si miraba hacia arriba solo veia sus tetonas. -Que estabas soñando cuando te desmayaste?- su voz grave me daba cosquilleos. Le conte mi sueño, de como aparecia desnudo y los observaba a el y a Toto chapar, apretarse y estar a punto de hacerlo. -JA JA JA, que sueño raro.- empece a sentir que algo se levantaba debajo mio. -Chiquito dejame que te bajo que tengo que ir al baño a echarme un cago. Si queres despues te lo muestro. Anda con tu amigote ahora que por falta de diversion se debe estar pajeando. JA JA, o morfando el gordo ese.- Me levanta de su piernota y me deja en el piso, esta vez parado y se levanta de la cama. Puedo ver su ereccion debido al tamaño inescondible, aun asi la tratade disimular poniendo su mano delante de la ingle. Antes de irme a buscar a Toto veo como su culote sube y baja mientras se dirige al baño. Salgo del cuarto y cierro la puerta no sin antes escuchar unos ruidos guturales provenientes del baño. Miro mi reloj y ya son casi las 12 de la noche. Hoy salia con mis amigos! Busco mi mochila a las apuradas, y no me da el tiempo para despedir a Toto. Salgo de la casa en direccion a la mia, y me olvido de lo que sucedio hace unas horas. Ese fin de semana hago programas pero nunca me lo encuentro a Toto. Fue muy extraño lo que pasó el viernes a la tarde y poco a poco empiezo a sentir que ni siquiera pasó, que imaginé todo. Llega el domingo y después de almorzar me llega un mensaje de Toto. - Te fuiste sin avisar el viernes pendejo. No era que te gustaban los musculos? Si no querés que te cague a trompadas vení a las tres de la tarde a la playa. Si no te veo vas a tener que tener cuidado en el colegio.- Leí esto y me asusté. Miré el reloj y todavía me quedaban 15 minutos para llegar a la playa. Por suerte vivía cerca, así que me apuré y me dirigí ahí. Llego y la playa estaba vacía por suerte. Lo busco a Toto y no lo encuentro por ninguna parte. Decido sentarme y esperarlo. Con el sol sobre mi cabeza me adormezco y me quedo dormido. Abro los ojos y esta todo oscuro. Siento que me falta el aire. Estoy apretado y muy caluroso. Levanto la cabeza y me choco con unos pelos chivados. Muevo mis brazos y siento una carne, fibrosa, musculos. Toto. -JA JA putito te levantaste!- tras decir eso se levanta y puedo observar que el mamut estaba tirado encima mío en cuero, y mi cara había quedado debajo de su enorme agujero axilar. Yo sigo acostado y el gugante se levanta. Está usando solamente un traje de baño azul que no deja nada a la imaginación. Los huevos y la pija enormes se notan, y sus dos tetas y panza lo hacen colosal. - jaja Toto eso te queda pintado!- -Y mirá que no viste este culote todavía.- se da media vuelta y sus dos nalgas inmensas ocupan toda mi visión. Tiene el culo más jugoso del mundo. Me siento y se me para la pija. A pesar del tamaño se nota a través del traje de baño y Toto se da cuenta. -Mirá que tenemos acá! El amiguito del maní quiere jugar! JA JA. Te voy a aplastar puto.- muy lentamente veo como Toto con sus doscientos kilos de musculo y grasa instala su culote sobre mi ingle. Te gusta esto trolito?- me pregunta la bestia sentada encima de mi pijita. A pesar de que él está sobre mí, mi ereccion no lo toca debido al tamaño de su culo que aprieta mis piernitas. Casi que todo su culo queda contra la arena y no sobre mis piernas. Aun así la poca masa que me toca, me toca entero. No me puedo mover. - Me encanta Toto...- -Que dijiste?- se levanta rapidamente y me mira desde sus dos metros de altura. -Nada..?- -Te voy a hacer pija.- me mira con cara mala y me asusto por un segundo de lo que el mastodonte puede llegar a hacerme y -JA JA enano siempre supe que te gustaba. Pensaste que me habia enojado y que te iba a hacer algo o no? Vi como te excitaste e no te hagas el boludo. No hay nadie en la playa...- Toto lentamente se baja el traje de baño y puedo ver como su caminito lleva a esa vergota gigante. Con dos huevos como pomelos. Se gira para sentarse y devuelta observo sus jamones y gluteos gigantescos y peludos. Son gruesos. Toto se sienta al lado mio y dice que me pare. Lo hago. Apenas soy más alto que él estando parado y el sentado. Sigue siendo tres o cuatro cuerpos más anchos igual. Veo como Toto se empieza a masajear lentamente su pija y poco a poco la boa empieza a crecer y crecer. -Ahora desnudate vos cagoncito.- Dudo unos segundos y miro a mi alrededor. No hay nadie y no parece que venga gente. Es día nublado. -Me cansaste puto.- Toto con sus dos manos gordas y grandes agarra mi traje de baño y lo parte en dos. Después hace lo mismo con mi remera. Me siento vulnerable estando completamente desnudo enfrente del mastodonte. Él con sus doscientos kilos, yo sesenta como mucho. Él con su pija de 25 cm, flacida, y yo con la mía de 12, completamente parada. -Enano primero acabas vos porque es obvio, despues me haces acabar.- Sin esperar respuesta con su indice y su pulgar, que son del tamaño de mi pene, me lo agarró y empezó a pajearme. Si podria decirsele así. Acabé a los cinco segundos. -Tan rapido? Estoy tan bueno?- lo hizo rebotando sus dos tetotas musculosas y peludas. -Ahora te toca a vos.- me agarró y me sentó en una de sus gambas. Tenía más lugar ahí que en cualquier silla. Su verga inmensa seguía parada y me puse a trabajar. Con mis dos manitos no podía agarrar la verga de Toto. Era muy grande. Intenté pajearlo pero realmente no podía. El gigante se cansó y se enojó conmigo. -Sos un maní y ni siquiera sabes hacer pajas? Al menos chúpamela.-— -Toto no voy a po- con una de sus manos acomodó su pija y con la otra agarró mi cabeza y la apuntó hacia ella. Ni siquiera me pude atragantar porque no entraba por mi boca. -No podes hacer nada bien enano. Lo tengo que hacer yo, o mi viejo en casa sino. Y ahora se te para devuelta e! Claramente te gustan los gigantes. Mira lo gordo, grandote y enorme que soy! Estas tetas! Esta panza! Estas macetas! Y este culo lpm es enorme!- mientras que Toto decía esto había empeZado a bajar lentamente con su mano sobre su verga. Su mano era perfecta para que él se pajeara claro. Yo con mis manitos de bebe no puedo. Poco a poco Toto fue acelerando el ritmo. Ver al gigante masturbarse me excitaba. Acabé una vez más, esta sin pajearme. Parecía incluso más grande así desnudo. -Estoy ENORME!- y acabó, cubriendome de wasca. Su pija gigante no paró por un minuto o incluso más. Yo solo podía pensar en Toto, y en lo que hacia con su viejo. Toto se levantó y se limpió la pija con mi ropa rota. Se puso el traje de baño y me miró desde arriba con un aire divertido. -No Tenés ropa enano! No me digas que se te volvió a parar! Wow. Bueno hagamos algo. Si me podes mover al menos unos centímetros, te doy mi traje de baño y yo me vuelvo en pelotas. Si no podes hacer eso, vas a tener que masajearme el cuerpo, y dejar que te rompamos el culo.- -Que!?- no entendí nada. -Ni en pedo.- -Putito ya todos sabemos que es lo que queres...- poco a poco Toto fue acercandose y apretandome con su panza mientras que no me dejaba irme para atras con sus manotas. -Dale moveme puto.- Intente empujarlo pero solo tocaba su cuerpote y me excitaba mas todavia. Sus dos tetotas ya estaban muy altas para el alcance de mis manos. Parecía que él había crecido. Lo miré y sentí que medía dos metros veinte. -JA JA JA. Toma distancia si queres y tackleame a ver!- Hice lo que me dijo y para que. En el segundo en que iba a tacklearlo, con sus dos brazotes me topeteó al piso. Perdí el conocimiento.
×
×
  • Create New...

Important Information

By using this site, you agree to our Guidelines, Terms of Use, & Privacy Policy.
We have placed cookies on your device to help make this website better. You can adjust your cookie settings, otherwise we'll assume you're okay to continue..